The Past Will Come Back As A Tidal Wave [13.13]

After Descent, Year 975

Late 975 saw Bosporus put its final seal on the affair of the Nichori riots, one of the worst student uprisings the Imbrian Empire had ever seen. Once the metaphorical letter was drafted, deciding the official word of history, and the bloody-red wax seal stamped upon it, the University moved on. Despite the deaths of hundreds of students, including targeted killings of Eloim (the status as “hate crimes” denied by the administration) that saw an entire dorm building massacred and blood running down the streets in brutal skirmishes– the curriculum called, and the year was closed out per protocol. Between expulsions and “missing students” the class of 975 was one of the smallest pools of graduates ever seen.

In that surreal atmosphere of denial and neglect, one soul carried the weight of truth.

Those were the days that indelibly altered Menahem Halevi’s life.

She remembered her dorm as a place full of life. She didn’t have many close friends, but the people in her hall, she saw them every day. She woke up with her roommates. Her hall officer berated her for coming in late a few times when there was curfew. There were a lot of Eloim in her dorm so they celebrated the Yamim Tov together. But all of that life had been chopped to pieces by Maggie the Cleaner’s saw and strewn throughout the rooms, stairs, and halls.

The University had gone to some lengths to make the dorm barely habitable again. They left no evidence of the violence that had taken place there. Menahem had been quickly moved to a room with a functioning door just down the hall. It used to house a few slightly annoying freshmen girls who were seemingly always partying and making noise.

Now they were permanently silent.

The University did not move anyone particularly far from where they were first housed.

An entire floor housed Menahem alone. She was the hall officer now, for herself alone.

Menahem herself was the evidence that Maggie the Cleaner had killed almost every Eloim in that dorm. All of those memories she had of her dorm were permanently carved in memory alone, without the bodies and the sounds and the warmth and love that used to fill them.

And just as the dying madwoman requested– Menahem now carried her story.

There was no escape from it.

Even when she refused to think about it, that story became her world.

She woke in the morning, stepped out into the hall, and attended her classes feeling like a ghost. Knowing not what power even compelled her body to move through the near-empty halls and streets. Half in and half out of the world of the living and that of the dead.

On some days, the worst days, it felt like Menahem woke up in the morning, and before she knew it, she was back in her room alone at night, with no recollection that anything had transpired in between those two points in time. Her belly was full of food of unknown provenance– sometimes she coughed it up in the toilet out of the sheer incongruity of having gone, in her mind, from an empty stomach to a full one with no recollection of the context. Her legs felt tired as if she had been walking an entire day, but she did not know where she had been. She had no friends, nobody who had seen her come or go anymore–

so there was no one to ask what had happened to her.

It was impossible to take any tests or write any essays–

Because on most days she did not even remember going to class.

Sometimes she would have a good day that would bring immense relief– she would wake up, eat, hold her food, wash up, go to class, and each moment would follow in an uninterrupted sequence that led her from morning to night. An entire day in her life, a life lived, where she was in the present and she left the past behind herself. With presence of mind she began to keep a diary of events on her tablet computer so that she could remind herself of the days.

That did not stop the frequent surreal moments where she did not even recognize herself in the mirror.

Days where Menahem would find herself in class without knowledge of how she got there.

As if another being entirely in her own body had carried her there, without her knowledge.

Straight from bed to one of her noon lectures in an auditorium only an eighth full.

Despite this she learned nothing.

Not even history, her favorite subject, stuck in her head anymore.

Sometimes, she would come to in a hot shower.

There would be blood trickling down her arms and belly and chest from scratches. Whether she or anyone else inflicted them she did not know. On other days her body itched all over and she realized she had been wearing the same clothes for many days. While this embarrassed her and she corrected it, she did not feel in command of her own senses enough to have a stable relationship to personal upkeep. She lost some weight, her hair turned duller, and she started sleeping entire days away almost without control of it.

On all of those days, the diary still had entries– but she did not remember writing them.

Slowly it felt like her life was completely unraveling.

After weeks of this she finally let herself cry again.

Menahem felt, more than anything, an overwhelming helplessness, a loss of any control and agency. Even if she had justice in mind– a word that deeply frightened her because of what it demanded– those with power over her rendered it impossible to do anything with her story.

There was nobody to talk to– the Inquisition had already wrapped up the “case” of the riots.

Anyone who was involved was summoned and questioned,

and Menahem had never been summoned.

She feared showing up to a counselor or student representative in her current state.

Would she just start babbling about Maggie the Cleaner;

would they just lock her up for being crazy?

As far as Nichori was concerned, the only criminals were the rioting students and street fighters. There were no sides, no races, no issues– only a single mass that had somehow beaten itself bloody for no apparent reason. Therefore nothing needed to be done.

Sometimes, Menahem would shut her eyes and she would be back on that awful night.

Maggie the Cleaner standing over her, looking down at her.

At the side of her bed, on the adjacent seat in a tram, in another stall in the bathroom.

Wordlessly draped in the flesh of everyone Menahem had come to know at school.

Wordlessly filled with her violence toward every Eloim on Aer.

Wordless– she had already said everything she had to– filled Menahem with her poison–

Menahem did not know what to do otherwise so she attended and failed all of her classes.

Finally, she received an order to leave the dorm.

Those last days at school, which felt like they were whirling around her as a storm of sights and sounds and impossible colors without coherence or context– once she was ordered to leave it felt like the first day where some part of her life made any sense. Menahem donned a simple jumper dress, left with a small duffel bag of the only things which were hers or would be of any use, and she made her way out of the spotless charnel house in which she had been residing almost alone for what must have been months. She had gotten one clear idea of something she wanted to do, as ephemeral and ghost-like as she felt walking around the husk of a campus left after the riots– there was someone to say goodbye to–

“Professor Livnat, ma’am–”

She had almost whimpered the name, but she stopped outside the closed door of the professor’s office. Beyond that door in that desolate little corner of the humanities campus–

There was more than one voice raised,

and neither of the two had heard Menahem approaching.

“–I want you to take over organizing. I’m not cut out for it. I’m a fighter, not a leader. I’m only in the position I am because of the Blood Bund. It was never supposed to come down to me to choose the future of anything, much less something this important. I’m not an inspirational story. I could never have planned what we did. And I couldn’t save them, Tamar. Frankly, I don’t have any idea what to do anymore. If it’s up to me now– I am at a total loss.”

“I couldn’t save anyone either. But you gave everything– I’m just a professor of theoretical history.”

“Maybe they need a little theory right now. They’re defeated– they need a new direction.”

“All I have for anyone is the past, my dear Gevurah.”

“Judging by how the future is looking, Tamar– we’ve really only got the past to comfort us.”

“Will you leave then?”

“Of course I won’t leave– it’ll be really over if I leave. But it’s the same with you.”

“Is it now?”

“Without Uria, everyone’s thinking about what you will do.”

“Uria wasn’t part of the administration– she could do whatever she wanted–”

“You’re now in that position now yourself. And you believed in the same things as her, right?”

“No– I’m not Uria. I can’t replace her.”

“You yourself know how much family means to us. How much blood does.”

“Well– I’m leaving soon. Embarking on a– on a dig. Maybe they can come. I don’t know.”

“That’s good enough for now. They’re students too, Tamar. You can still be a teacher.”

Menahem, listening at the door, heard exactly what she wanted–

That, perhaps, Tamar Livnat, the elder sister of the famous Uria Livnat–

Who paid the ultimate price for her activism and turned protests into an uprising–

Heedless of the consequences, Menahem opened that door and stepped into that office.

“Professor Livnat, please take me with you.” She said.

Inside the office were two women.

She recognized one and not the other– a girl with long, bright champagne-red hair who felt much closer to Menahem’s age, with a somewhat delinquent style– she had an oversize hooded top and short pants, with the hood down, and her hands in the pockets. Her skin was slightly pink, and she had ears that were slightly sharp. Menahem noticed that the skin on her face and the skin on her long, bare legs were slightly off in color, with her limbs much more pale and almost had a bit of a sheen. When Menahem looked at her face, she got an incongruent sense of delicate beauty, at odds with her clothing, posture and demeanor.

Her scowl indicated a lack of the regal bearing her face seemed to carry–

Menahem realized this woman, Gevurah, was an elf– or a mixed race elf at least.

Her name was a very traditional Eloim name, however.

Meanwhile, behind the desk in the cramped office was the woman Menahem sought.

Smiling warmly, with a deep, soft gaze, and an approachable demeanor. Long hair and an elegant beauty to her facial features, along with a simple style with touches of light red makeup, wearing a white button-down with a long black skirt. Menahem would have never mistaken her for anyone. Just seeing her there relieved some of her stress.

Menahem’s favorite professor, perhaps the only professor she cared for– Tamar Livnat.

“Menahem, how long were you at my door?” Tamar asked.

She did not sound bothered. Very few things ever seemed to get her to raise her voice.

“Ugh. I thought this place was supposed to be almost deserted.” Gevurah grumbled.

Menahem tried to overlook the sheer disdain Gevurah seemed to have for her–

the green and black color that began to swirl about her–

“Professor, I’m sorry– I’ve– I’ve got nowhere to go. Please let me go with you. Your classes about the ancient world are the only place where I’ve ever felt any hope for anything.” Menahem said. “Any hope that things might change– the idea that all of this awfulness wasn’t here in the past, won’t be here forever– please let me go with you–”

Desperation coursed under her skin and troubled her breathing–

“Calm down, Menahem. You’re speaking too fast. Are you alright?” Tamar asked.

“No, professor.” Menahem said. She couldn’t help it– she began to weep. “I’m not!”

She shook her head and reached up to wipe more tears than a single finger could bear.

Finding herself weeping so profusely she began to shake with embarrassment.

Gevurah’s disdain gave away to pity and she averted her eyes.

Tamar stood from behind her desk and embraced Menahem, stroking her hair.

“I’m so sorry, Menahem. It’s okay– I can’t imagine how horrible this must be for you.”

Menahem wanted to offer her condolences to the professor, but could not.

Her own pain was so overwhelming, and she was so swept up in it–

Having found arms to fall into she could not countenance ever standing back up.

“I’m so scared– She just walked in, Professor– nobody stopped her– All that killing–”

“Huh?!” Gevurah shouted suddenly. “Are you talking about–?”

“Gevurah, please–” Tamar said suddenly–

“No! I won’t fucking stand here and listen to this!”

Gevurah stepped forward and pulled Menahem apart from Tamar.

She pulled back her sleeve and showed Menahem her arm–

at first Menahem did not understand–

“Nobody tried to stop her?! You fucking bitch– I did everything possible–!”

Menahem realized the skin on her arms had small segments.

Visible joins between affixed sections–

Gevurah’s arm had an artificial skin–

Both arms, both legs– that must have meant–

In her mind she recalled the grievous wounds Maggie the Cleaner suffered.

Realizing the depths of her own offense, Menahem’s knees buckled to the ground.

Clinging to Gevurah’s over-long hood and crying and sobbing against her lap.

“I’m so sorry– I’m so sorry– thank you– you killed her– thank you–”

She must have been the one– the only one who managed to do anything–

While Menahem had been cowering in her room– while everyone else died–

Gevurah averted her gaze again– perhaps disgusted at the entire situation.

Tamar sighed and crouched to Menahem’s eye level, reaching out to the crying girl.

“Menahem, all of us experienced the same pain. You are right to feel distraught– our worlds here have collapsed. You could complete your education, and I could keep teaching here– but there’s not much left to learn and it feels pointless to teach, in the face of the Blood Bund’s massacre. And it’s not just Nichori. The Imbrian Empire as a whole does not care if the Blood Bund slaughters us. And it’s not just the Blood Bund– the fact that they can kill so many of us is because the people at large hate the Eloim and enable it. It’s very bleak.”

She brushed Menahem’s hair off her face and peeled her from Gevurah once more.

“I will not abandon you– if you want to follow me, I will not turn you away. I will take care of you. But Menahem, I am not staying here. I cannot and neither can you. You have to know where you are going, if you want to follow me. Can you stand? Hold your tears for just a bit.”

“Yes– I’m sorry–”

A deeply embarrassed Menahem picked herself up from the floor, wiping her tears.

Setting her shaking jaw to choke down the sobs.

At her side, Gevurah tentatively reached out and touched her shoulder in silent support.

“There.”

Tamar looked at her with such a gentle and sympathetic expression–

Before saying some of the most insane things Menahem had ever heard.

“I am going to the Abyss of Alexandros, between Buren and the territory of the Pythian Black Legion.” Tamar said. “I received information that the Pythians successfully smuggled an ancient artifact out of the pit– I intend to lead an archeological dive, deeper than they were able to delve, in order to prevent further pillaging. I believe that the Alexandric Gorge is a possible site linked to Judea– it is a site of collapsed continental crust near Katarre.”

Menahem’s eyes went wide, her hands, where Tamar held them, shook wildly.

Her trembling lips could not form words.

“So that’s what you’re up to?” Gevurah sighed and put a hand up to her face. “Fine. Fine.”

How was she consigning herself to this so easily? When it was nothing short of suicide!

“I know what you must be thinking.” Tamar said. “But I have nothing left to lose.”

Menahem met her professor’s eyes and wept fresh tears and realized in her own madness–

“Do you–?” Tamar asked her–

Realized– she had come so undone, been so hollowed–

That she would follow Tamar to hell itself.

Those smiling lips could have told her anything and she would have done it.

On that day, alongside Gevurah, they plotted their journey down a road to certain death.


After Descent, Year 979

“Well– there they go. Doing as you requested.” Zachikova said dispassionately.

On the main screen of the Brigand, hacked cameras throughout the third tier broadcast the bloody carnage. Mycenaean numeroi, foot-soldiers in sleek nanomail bodysuits, kevlar plate vests and greaves, and tactical visors; led by Katarrans in powered armor, colored gold, wielding massive vibroaxes– tearing apart the occupying Aachen Citizen’s Guard stood in their way. Clad in cloth masks and whatever they had been wearing, armed with improvised explosive bottles and stitched carbon-fiber pistols. Cleaved in half, shot to pieces, blown apart, beaten to death, pounced on and stabbed to death with heat knives, ambusher’s heads torn bodily off their shoulders in hand to hand combat–

Scenes like this had begun to play out from the transit tier and then into the mall.

Murati stared at the screen in a cold sweat, shaking from the pain and disgust with herself.

She had made such a brash decision without knowing all of the details.

Those were not Judean forces– why were they even there?!

Captured by the chaos she had brought about she almost forgot her own predicament.

“Look at the aura on your hand, Murati.” Euphrates counseled her suddenly.

She was holding on to that hand to see what she could do about– what had transpired–

When Murati laid a mental finger on the trigger of her psionics, she saw–

Her hand was wreathed in white aura, where none of the rest of her body had any.

Somehow she knew– it was sublimity– perhaps even divinity– the world’s own will–

“Give me a moment here, Murati. Don’t be alarmed.” Euphrates said. “You must trust me.”

She held Murati’s cursed hand by the wrist, and she raised her remaining hand to cover it.

Saint’s Skin: Annoint.

King’s Gaze: Aetherstitch.

Murati focused on trusting Euphrates, filling her mind with feelings of comfort toward her.

Trying to lower her psionic defenses to allow Euphrates to work.

Euphrates’ hand took on a thick cloud of white and black aura. From the palm that she held over Murati’s own, the aura seemed to extend into appendages that resembled arthropod legs as well as scalpels. They extended to her flesh like blades scraped over Murati’s hand. Gaseous cutting ends sliced phantasmal through Murati’s hand and the aura over it. Tufts and ribbons and streaks of white aura dispersed from over the wound, looking like cotton candy being spun or like soap suds or bubbles being blown away from their source. Murati felt a tingling in her mind to accompany the pain in her hand, knowing that this attack on her aura constituted also an invasion of her mind. She did everything she could to think openly toward Euphrates, to be permissive and supportive of her actions.

Moments later, Euphrates’ aura dispelled, returning to its ordinary blue and green colors.

She sighed, a bit of blood beginning to drip from her nostril.

“Euphrates–” She whispered.

“It’s okay.” Euphrates said. They were whispering with a conspiratorial air.

She produced a handkerchief from her vest pocket and wiped her nose.

On Murati’s hand, the aura that had been hacked apart simply collected itself anew.

Euphrates sent her a mental message accompanied by an image of herself with a stern face.

“Murati, I am not able to remove or dispel whatever you just did to yourself– it’s almost like you executed a conceptual attack on yourself. And unfortunately, I am having more and more trouble trying to disbelieve what has transpired. That belief will prevent me from countering it. I am afraid this Oath will actually have force. I am not sure what will happen if you break it– we both know psionics can hurt their own users quite badly. Please be careful.”

“I guess for now I will avoid upsetting Astra Palaiologos.” Murati sighed deeply.

Despite what Astra was now doing– at her request–

At Murati’s other side, Aatto brought up a roll of bandages and showed it to her.

Euphrates waved away Murati’s hand, and so she gave Aatto custody of it.

While bandaging the still-bleeding wound, Aatto spoke with a strange breathy inflection–

“Master– I’m afraid that I must raise an issue– pursuant to Article 15, Section 2 Union naval regulation– this oath you swore could potentially be considered an act of treason to the Union and collusion with enemy forces.” Aatto said, with a strange expression.

“Then why do you sound excited about it?!” Murati whispered with dire vehemence.

“Please stay still while I bandage your wound, master.” Aatto said, smiling crookedly.

“No one has committed treason.” Euphrates whispered, sighing more audibly than her voice. “Has this ever been a ship that followed the letter of the regulations? I would not still be here if that was the case. Murati, I know that Captain Korabiskaya will be reasonable, and she will understand that you took this action to save the lives of your officers and crew.”

“That’s if it turns out that it does. We still have to go save them.” Murati said.

Even if she did rescue them– how would Erika feel about her swearing an oath with Astra?

No matter what, it felt like their alliance had received an irreparable blow.

Everything had gone completely awry so far. Murati could hardly believe it.

In her mind she ran through her reasoning, trying to make it all seem rational.

She had known that Katarrans were superstitious– she had learned about a few of these superstitions from her friend and first lover, Hanko, back before she met Karuniya at the Academy. She had learned even more on her journey, trying to immerse herself a bit in the culture of the Volksarmee, composed of mostly ex-Pythians. She heard a few mercenary legends; she heard about their rituals and habits. But she had never imagined, even knowing about psionics, that these superstitions could have any basis to them. She had only viewed them through a cultural lens– Katarrans valued oaths and therefore treated them with reverence. They were from a war-torn place and so spilling blood became a ritualized act. Signing away one’s blood thus became a symbolic show of loyalty in their culture.

When her calculated and mercenary demeanor failed to have an effect on Astra–

Murati instead tried to tap into the romance and superstition of Katarran culture.

It worked– Astra was on her side now. Because Astra was indeed superstitious.

And because Murati had actually signed away in blood her assistance to Astra Palaiologos.

To help Katarre fall under the sway of ultranationalist Mycenae during the mythical Time of Polemos, when all of the Warlords would go to war to reunite Katarre. Polemos had been spoken about in hushed tones among Katarran mercenaries and elites alike, and for over a hundred years it had not come to pass. Now Murati could feel Polemos as all Katarrans claimed they could. A chill under her skin, the presence of something massive– she could feel it in the distance, inching nearer. She would know when it was time– what would happen?

Solceanos defend! Will I have to turn that damned Astra Palaiologos into a communist!?

Even joking about it could not lift the dread that Murati began to feel.

She had not just said some words and made a tactical gamble on this one day.

In her heart and mind she really knew and felt that she had sworn her allegiance.

Allegiance to someone now slaughtering people on this station.

“Captain, we are being hailed by Astra Palaiologos again.” Semyonova said.

Speak of the little devil herself. There was no escaping it.

Regardless of the future, in the now, she had to rescue the captain and all of their allies.

Perhaps Premier Erika might know some way to break a Pythian oath.

Murati would beg her forgiveness and hope she still wanted to see Murati’s malice.

There would be a lot of it for her to witness.

“Accept it whenever Astra calls us.” Murati said. “Put her calls through to me.”

“Yes ma’am.” Semyonova said. Murati wondered what she thought of all this.

Would her crew look at her differently now? Perhaps even as a traitor?

There was no time to think about that. She just had to trust everyone was still with her.

Around the bridge everyone appeared to be consumed in their tasks.

They had to prepare for a counter-offensive against the Judeans– and their civilian allies.

Thinking about this brought consternation to Murati’s face and it was with that expression that she greeted Astra Palaiologos, appearing on the personal monitor attached to the captain’s chair. Unlike Murati, Astra looked chipper. She had a small smile, but it was distinctly a smile, rather than the glum, nearly expressionless demeanor she previously showed. All of the little black strands interspersed in her lush and copious white hair glowed a faint purple. That smile would have looked cute were it not for all that it had wrought.

“We have begun to advance. Why are you looking so down? You were magnificently brave– I will make sure you are spoken of in Katarran legends, Murati, the foreigner who fought as a Katarran!” Astra spoke grandiosely and Murati did not know whether she was being made fun of or whether it was genuine. She surmised that Astra probably was not the type of person to joke. But perhaps her good humor had brought out some new facets.

“I hope it impressed upon you how important this is to me.” Murati said.

“We will prioritize reaching and rescuing your VIPs. I already have a plan in motion.”

“I am seeing the plan in motion.” Murati said.

For a moment she thought of asking Astra for some leniency–

It would have been pointless.

Murati herself knew– the only effective mercy was to avoid combat in the first place. Astra could have never asked her soldiers to “take it easy” on people who were shooting back and hurling petrol bombs. If Murati had been in her place she would have committing the swiftest and most effective slaughter of those rioters possible. To do otherwise was to risk her position and to risk the loss of her troops. In war, consequences just stuck much tighter.

“I’m sending an agent down to assess the situation at the Oststadt very soon.” Astra said.

“Thank you.” Murati said. “But we are also facing a tough situation out here. The white uniforms are Eloim nationalists– they intend to break into Stockheim and try to make away with our ships and probably anything else that they can get. We contacted Stockheim control tower and couldn’t get a hold of anyone. I think they had infiltrators either jamming the communications or holding the tower hostage. That being the case, we won’t be able to unclamp from the tower until we take care of the Judeans or get through to Stockheim.”

“Hmm? You can use small-scale explosives to destroy the docking clamps.” Astra said.

Murati had not thought of just destroying the clamps– because she had already implicitly decided to make her stand and to fight the Judeans instead of escaping. She felt compelled to rationalize away the option– “We can do that, but there are many more ships stuck in Stockheim that the Judeans would get their hands on anyway.”

“And you are concerned with them getting their hands on them? You want to stop them?”

When confronted with that– did she want to stop them? It was such a confusing situation.

She tried to think to herself quickly– what did she want to do? After all that happened?

Was the safer option to go mobile in the water and leave everything inside to Astra?

Perhaps–

“I want to stay here– to stop them.” Murati said. “I want to destroy their ability to fight.”

Anyone who threatened the United Front as they did– was not someone worth the pity.

Murati could not see the glint in her own eyes–

I want to crush them for harming my comrades.

“They’ve shown their colors.” Murati continued. “I won’t let them threaten us again.”

She would wipe the callous laugh from that Menahem’s face with a bullet–

“So this is the kind of person that you are? I am quite intrigued by you, Murati Nakara.”

Astra smiled a little bit brighter than even before.

It was almost cute.

“I will do what I can to support you in this endeavor. My means are not unlimited, but I have some tricks up my sleeve depending on how things shake out.” Astra said. “You will need to prioritize defending your position over encroaching on the enemy right now. Otherwise your VIPs won’t have a place to return to if you allow yourself to get overwhelmed.”

“We’re launching a preemptive attack.” Murati said. “Pitching up a static defense would be accepting that we will be overwhelmed in the long term. It won’t work. Our best chance is to attack them. If you don’t believe in me, Astra Palaiologos, watch closely and learn.”

She had become ever so slightly irritated when getting Astra’s tactical advice.

Her tone toward Astra was rougher than she had intended.

But Astra was not offended.

In fact she continued to smile with a curious, almost girlish delight.

“Perhaps I will learn something. Keep the line open. I will be back, my Merarch.”

Astra disappeared from the screen and Murati pushed away the monitor in a huff.

At her side, Euphrates reached out a hand to pat her shoulder reassuringly.

“She is a level-headed girl.” She said. “I expected different from a Katarran princess.”

Murati held her silence for a moment, working out her irritation with everything.

“Captain,” Zachikova turned over her shoulder again with a strange grin, her tawny spiral ponytail slightly frayed and her eye bags looking just a bit darker despite her good humor, “I’ve been looking and finally turned up the deets on the local shit-stirrers in Mycenae’s way. Turns out they’ve got group chats, they’ve got BBS threads, manifestos, there are guys doing homebrew broadcasts. They are practically having a party up on the net.”

On the main screen Zachikova displayed columns of quickly scrolling messages drawn from popular direct messaging platforms and BBSes documenting the current events. There were hundreds of names in each, perhaps thousands altogether, though it was unlikely the vocal online support reflected how many people were on the ground and armed. Some of these chats had been operating for some time, since before even the election of Adam Lehner, but all had renamed to some variation of “Aachen Citizen’s Guard” whether “Supporters Of,” “Friends Of,” “Comrades United With” or even “The Knights Of.” The Aachen Citizen’s Guard appeared to be the popular umbrella term for the local rioters and activists.

There were so many posts– a veritable infinity of text.

It was difficult to keep up with and to read– Murati withdrew her glasses and put them on.

Only barely improving the readability of this massive scrawl.

“There’s too much activity.” Murati said, still barely able to read individual messages.

Some of the chatters posted pictures. Dead Uhlans, the uniformed Judeans, the barricades.

There were a lot of pictographs being shared. Skull faces, thumbs up, guns and fireworks.

It appeared events online had yet to capture the grim reality being faced at the very front.

“I had the computer try to parse through it.” Zachikova said. “It’s too much for any one person to keep up with. I’ve noticed a few trends and throughlines. Quite a few of the chatters are actually on the ground to some degree, so we do have some real info. It looks like the rioters set up some roadblocks and checkpoints and have a lot of people at the third tier mall. They have access to guns, improvised explosives, and a lot of carbon-fiber extensible barriers– I have to assume looted from the Uhlan. Among the people posting actual receipts, we have some indie journalists, some anarchist ideologues, a few total cranks, and a lot of enthusiastic riders. There’s apparently backing from activist figures that were organizing against Lehner’s election campaign and the Volkisch in general even since last year. There are a lot of people just posting, but I think the turnout at those barricades is pretty significant. It seems like a bonafide spontaneous political movement in the works– apparently united by the politics of wanting to blow some shit up.”

Murati had not considered there was such untapped zeal for a riot in Aachen.

She assumed most people living there were too disconnected from each other and too exhausted for such a thing to transpire on its own. There was not enough organization, she thought. The United Front was composed of long-standing clandestine groups with tight membership. Even the anarchists affiliated with Moravskyi, a firebrand with revolutionary experience, were not plotting to stir up chaos and arm civilians for an uprising in Aachen– as much as they talked about wanting something like it, they were not ready to do it.

However– these people had risen up at the first sign of a spark. They had been waiting!

Tragically, that spark had been lit by Menahem and her group. It was they who were ready.

Menahem had outmaneuvered the Volksarmee– had they let themselves succumb to elitism?

Their disconnection from the locals as clandestine outsiders had made them vulnerable.

Promising these people the Uhlan arsenal made them into fresh bodies for her own plot.

In the euphoria of finally fighting back against the authorities that they despised, they likely did not even imagine that Menahem and her gang were just using them, and that they would be riding out with far more loot if they were successful– leaving this Aachen Citizen’s Guard behind as nothing but bait for the pursuing Volkisch forces. With the entry of Mycenae into the scene, they would also have an immediate threat to rally together against.

Murati had really messed up– she had completely misread and overlooked everything.

She tried to push down her shame– to tell herself there was no use drowning in it–

“Are there any demands? Or calls for specific actions?” Murati asked.

Zachikova looked back at her station. She had the computer run the parsers again.

“Uh. They want to like– kill cops? Throw the politicians out on the street? Vandalize corporate storefronts and steal things–? Some of them are like– talking about ‘marching on Stockheim and emptying out all the corpo freight.’ It just sounds like a bunch of guys going wild and talking shit. I don’t think they’ve drafted a platform, Captain.”

She shrugged with an amused and helpless little grin.

“It also means we can’t negotiate with them in any meaningful way.” Murati said.

“With these guys? Probably not. They’re not anybody.” Zachikova said.

But that was also the broader, darker point– there was not anybody else to parlay with.

Menahem was not going to represent these people, they were just meat to her.

From within the ranks of this A.C.G group, was there anyone else they could talk to?

They were running on a roaring high after years of hopeless exhaustion finally broken.

With the coercive power of the Uhlan thrown aside, they were activated like fired neurons.

Even among themselves, there were likely disagreements only barely papered over in the moment. Those barricades, on this day, represented the only thing that truly held them together. If they “won,” whatever that meant, they would fracture; and as they moved in the present, there was purpose but not leadership. Spontaneous energy had demonstrable power here, but eventually the veil of violence would give away to lucidity. There would have to be more days after this one for the Aachen Citizen’s Guard. What would they do in the future of their own making? Murati had certain beliefs about politics and force– she did not see this faction lasting without a chain of command. Without proper education, leadership, planning– without technical skills and their tight direction toward a clear purpose.

Poring over the situation, she felt like a fool.

She wanted desperately to have understood this before it transpired.

To have done anything.

For a moment it consumed her with an almost obsessive self-loathing.

How had she not seen this as a possibility? But there was no time– no time for anything.

“Zachikova, keep an eye on these chats every so often and keep parsing the text.” Murati asked. “Extract any names or handles that come up frequently and try to match them to any specific content, like any pictures or any outside identifying information. Make an account, get attention, and talk to people. I want to see if we can contact any representatives.”

“I’ll try. It’s a lot of data so hopefully the computer won’t fuck everything up.”

Her tone was becoming a bit more casual and carefree, but Murati would not scold her.

Captain Korabiskaya allowed plenty of liberty in expression on her bridge, after all.

“If you’re able to get in touch with someone, I need to talk to them.”

Murati breathed heavy and sat back in her chair. She was doing everything she could.

She had to tell herself that and not succumb to any self-destructive thoughts.

“Captain,” Semyonova spoke up– “What is our posture toward the Citizen Guard now?”

There was only one possible answer. Murati wished dearly that she didn’t have to give it.

“They are enemy combatants, along with the Judeans. Until such a time as we secure our VIPs we will engage any Citizen Guard with lethal force. We will support the operations of the Mycenae Military Commission to break through the Citizen Guard and the Judeans, to whatever degree we are able, and our mission will also be to break through their ranks until we find our VIPs and secure an extraction route. This will be our posture until we can either negotiate the withdrawal of the Citizen Guard or they are otherwise suppressed.”

Would she be remembered negatively by her crew for this decision?

Or would everyone on the bridge forget in the feverish haze of their own activity?

Murati felt utterly defeated in that moment.

But she could not allow herself to be defeated materially as she felt in spirit.

Captain Korabiskaya, Commissar Bashara, Premier Kairos, and their allies–

Everyone was depending on her. It was all on her; even if her soul might break.

All she was doing was giving orders. Someone else was pulling the trigger this time.

She couldn’t give in to too much self pity. Harden that heart, Murati Nakara.

Captain Korabiskaya had told her before that she would eventually have to.

This was war. She was responsible for the safety of her comrades.

That had to be more important to her than her responsibility to the civilians.

Otherwise she would really lose everything she had.

“As dramatic as all of this looks, it would never be useful to us.” Murati said. She was speaking out loud but to nobody in particular, just thinking. Aatto and Euphrates could certainly hear her, and they were paying attention. “For Menahem it’s convenient because it can help her to abscond with our equipment. The A.C.G. can serve as a temporary distraction and keep us mired. But in terms of Aachen Station and its revolutionary potential long-term, the Volkisch navy can show up and retake it at any time– this rioting will be short lived.”

“Master, it would not surprise me if Violet Lehner’s clique was already prepared for this.” Aatto said. “They may be watching from the sidelines and allowing the chaos to unfold. It has already led to the exposure of long time activists and militants out into the open. This rioting is also damaging to the liberal government of Aachen. Once everyone is exhausted, they might be able to pounce on any survivors and blame everything on the Kleyn family.”

“You’re right Aatto. We have to be ready for anything.” Murati said.

“Speaking of– Master, the entry team is almost ready. Illya Rostova wishes to speak.”

“Put her through to me. Thank you, Aatto.”

“At your service always.”

Murati pulled back into position the arm-mounted monitor she had shoved away.

On the display, a silver-haired woman appeared, clad in armor.

Illya had olive-colored segmented armored plates over her shoulders, and similar plates were layered over her chest. Her neck had a small plate guard but was mostly covered only by her nanomail bodysuit, while her head had a bulletproof visor and communicator earguards. Her hair was worn in a ponytail that hung over her back. She was wearing one of their few suits of Union-spec powered armor, similar to the Imperial type but a little bulkier.

As with everything Union, ease of manufacture was prioritized over total comfort.

She pulled the visor’s glass shield up from over her face. While Murati could see her through the glass, it was harder to hear her speaking naturally unless they tapped directly into the communicator. She was not speaking through her communicator– instead she appeared to be locked inside a private communication booth, one of the couple installed in the hangar for the use of officers to speak discreetly. Murati began to feel slightly uneasy.

“Captain, my preparations are almost ready. There is something I need to discuss with you, but it must be in private. We have an ace in the hole you might not be aware of. But I need you to isolate the upper bridge, encrypt this call internally and then delete all records of it after the fact. If you will consent to that, then I can elaborate.”

Two words surfaced in Murati’s mind, in response to this request:

Ashura secrets. Deniable operations.

Illya and Valeriya formerly worked as special operatives under Nagavanshi herself.

“Yes, I can do it.” Murati turned to Semyonova. “Semyonova, encrypt the call between myself and Illya and raise the separation shield for the upper bridge. We’ll be brief, don’t worry.”

“Acknowledged.” Semyonova said.

On the side of her station, she popped open a button panel rarely ever used.

She tapped one of the buttons in it.

From between the bridge’s highest tier and the officer’s station, a glass shield rose from a small gap in the floor and connected to the ceiling completely blocking off the top of the bridge. There was no shield separating the Commissar’s position from the Captain’s, however, because they were both meant to be equal in stature among the crew and within naval affairs. As such Illya would have to speak where Aatto would hear it– but she did not seem to mind this. While the shield was up, the door to the bridge was locked, and the call between Illya and Murati was now encrypted and marked as classified information. Nobody in the stations below the Captain’s, nor the gas gunners farthest below, could hear them.

“We have as much privacy as we can give you. I’ll delete the records after.” Murati said.

“Thank you. You will understand my precautions shortly.”

She drew in a deep breath, looked Murati in the eyes, and began to speak.

“Murati,” Illya addressed her by name and not as Captain, “I know that you’re not like Korabiskaya– you’re less experienced, but more flexible. You understand there are risks worth taking with people’s lives. Sacrifices that might be necessary in order to accomplish the objectives of a mission. You understand our material position quite well. Communists are the world’s underdogs, and we need to have every advantage. I don’t want Korabiskaya or anyone else to know about this, because I want Valeriya to be able to lead a normal life on the ship– but I think you will understand the value of what I am about to tell you. Valeriya was the subject of a form of psychological conditioning that can amplify her combat abilities to an incredible degree. She can become stronger physically, more resilient to pain, more focused, with far keener reflexes than a normal person. Outfitting her in powered armor and with lethal weapons– we might just be able to even the odds against the mob coming down.”

Valeriya– a lethal weapon that could equal hundreds of people bearing down on them?

It was almost difficult to square that quiet, sweet girl being their “ace in the hole.”

She was a highly qualified special forces operative– but this was still surprising.

Murati had seen a lot of things in the Ocean in the past few months.

While she could open her mind to this also, something about it still felt unnerving.

“Do you have any questions Captain? I must have your full consent to do this.”

“Forget my consent. Illya– what about Valeriya’s consent?” Murati asked.

“Valeriya is completely willing, and she always has been.” Illya said. “I understand you might have doubts. Her conditioning was years ago now and we were young, but we were not stupid, we had agency in everything. Look– Sonya’s sister– a good friend of ours, had just died in the line of duty. I was injured in the Raja hostage crisis. Ahwalia and Jayasankar’s split was becoming more obvious and more dangerous. To top it all off, we were trying to be there for Sonya as much as we could and we could see her hurting. For Valeriya it must have seemed like her world was toppling over. It was a chaotic time, and I was confined to bed and she was alone. I needed a lot of medical care to get me back up– including some stuff Nagavanshi wouldn’t want me to tell you. Murati, it was in that climate that Valeriya volunteered for the experiment. She wanted to avoid losing more people– and she was afraid that she was too weak to protect her loved ones. After I came back, Nagavanshi told me what happened and gave me operant codes for Valeriya– she was the biggest success.”

“And what happened to the other people tested?” Murati asked, making a grim expression.

Illya fixed Murati with a serious gaze. She crossed her arms.

“Everyone who entered that program alongside Valeriya was someone who would give up everything to protect the Union. But a lot of them didn’t have it in them. That’s it. You need to understand the mentality of Ashura special forces Murati. It’s brutal– I know you must be able to imagine what it’s like. No reinforcements, no room for mistakes; wiretapping, blackmail, kidnapping, wetwork; you might cut it– because you’re a little bit of a sociopath just like us. But you have to be perfect. If you fuck up, you stop being a hero and become a criminal. Everyone will be a potential enemy. Unless Nagavanshi really likes you, that is the end of any career aspirations. And if you’re good, you’ll never be acknowledged. Special forces are ‘special’ not just because the rules don’t apply to us. But because the rights and protections of a common citizen also don’t apply to us. We all know what that means.”

Murati felt partially indignant at being referred to as a sociopath in the midst of all that.

But she couldn’t deny that if it meant safeguarding the Union there was a lot she would do.

She understood the desire to protect everything the Union stood for.

To be ready to do anything for the way of life the Union promised to uphold.

In that sense, she understood Illya and perhaps they were a bit alike. She would not judge her– nor bother to ask about all the dirty deeds she may have done. The Union lived under total siege from the Imbrium. They did not always have the luxury to choose the kindest and least harmful decision. The desperation of being surrounded by enemies could compel terrible things. Murati knew she had a bit of that madness in herself as well.

Protecting their little world from a vast enemy– wasn’t always pretty.

Murati was pragmatic enough to understand Illya– and not as a “fellow sociopath.”

“I understand. However, Illya– there is a lot coming down on us right now.”

“Zachikova is keeping us appraised of the threat. I understand what we are dealing with, and I think if we activate Valeriya at the right moment we can still turn the tide in here. Those civilians from the A.C.G. haven’t been in a war. We’ll see how much their gear avails them when blood is spraying, and bodies are hitting the floor. If you’ll let me handle the ground war and give me every tool I need– I can make at least one miracle for you.”

Murati’s plans had been described before as “miracles” and “sorcery” by the crew.

She found it disquieting in a way– to her, these were not supernatural feats.

Everything she had done had simply made sense to her as what needed to be done.

In this situation, she was not so sure anymore. It was far more complicated than ever.

“I’ll trust you. Use everything. But please keep Valeriya’s safety in mind.” Murati said.

However– she could trust that her officers and comrades knew what they were doing.

“I always am. I know it might sound like I am treating her as a tool– but I love her.”

Illya bid farewell and dropped the communication. Murati got to work on her end.

She used the captain’s master code, recently refreshed, to access the classified call data.

Then she requested irretrievable deletion of this data from both ends of the call.

All related timestamps and other metadata and log entries were deleted as well.

“I heard and know nothing.” Euphrates said, smiling to herself with her arms crossed.

Murati turned to Aatto. She smiled also. “Master, I am as deaf and dumb as you need.”

It would have to do. She trusted both of them. She would have to trust them.

Once everything was complete Murati signaled for Semyonova to lower the shields again.

Slowly, the glass separating them came all the way down again.

“I apologize for that, Semyonova.” Murati said. “Thank you for acquiescing.”

“Oh! No problem at all, Captain. It’s the most extenuating circumstances we can have.”

Because the shield blocked the way out of the bridge for the officers, it was a safety hazard and should not have been raised outside of specific emergencies. Semyonova as the representative of the officer’s union would have likely had objections on the basis of the safety regulations– but it seemed that everything was fine from her perspective. It was only Murati who was becoming somewhat high-strung about the course of this entire situation.

Things would be out of her hands soon– all she could do was leave it to Illya.

“Zachikova, keep in touch with Illya’s group throughout the operation.”

“Already on it, Captain.” Zachikova said.

At her side, Arabella peeked her head over the station and then peeked back down.

“Captain,” Fatima turned from the sonar station– Murati had a sudden fright thinking she might have heard something out in the water– “Speaking candidly! You’ve been under so much stress. I’m sorry if I come off as patronizing, but I think there is enough of a lull now for you to catch a breather. All of us have had our duties on and off– but you’ve been active this entire time. Please take care of yourself. We are all counting on you. These circumstances are absolutely extraordinary– I want you to know that I understand you, Captain!”

As she spoke the concern in her expression grew more pronounced.

Murati had to speak up before she broke out into profuse apologies.

“Thank you, Fatima. You don’t sound patronizing at all. I appreciate it.”

Everyone could see how much the tension had begun to wear on her.

As much as Murati detested the idea of affording any comfort for herself right then–

If it got any worse, she might make a mistake– she needed to catch her breath.

“Semyonova, contact Daphne in the Rostock, and see if she can get those Biene drones into the air to support our attack.” Murati said. “And– I’ll step outside for a moment and see if Minardo has some sandwiches. I’ll bring some food and drinks up for everyone if I can as well. Aatto has the bridge until I return. All of you have performed splendidly and I am eternally grateful for your work and your trust in me. You are fighting like naval elite. The pivotal moment is almost near. I am nothing without this crew– let’s get our comrades back.”

She stood up from her chair, feeling weary as she rose, and saluted her crew members.

“Acknowledged, comrade Captain!”

Around the bridge, the officers saluted back– even Zachikova took the time to do so.

As tired as Murati felt, and as much as they could see it– they still supported her.

Maybe only because they had to– but it was enough for now that they did at all.

Despite her bloodied hands, they were all marching into the muck with her.


On the communication station’s LCD screen, Daphne Triantafallos appeared, dark blue hair tied up in a quick ponytail, a bit of sweat on her orange-mottled pink skin. It was evident to Semyonova that Daphne was under the same amount of pressure as Murati, though she perhaps had the benefit of experience to temper any sense of desperation. She was quick to answer when called and always professional, polite and collected in her speech.

Semyonova passed on Murati’s request for Daphne’s Biene class drones to fly out.

“Thank you for the information and for conveying her wishes.” Daphne said. “Murati hardly needs to ask– of course we will do everything in our power. I’ll have Nomia fly the drones. She has experience with them. She can maintain contact with Rostova during the operation. We have a few tricks of our own that can help even the odds for our brave infantry.”

“Thank you kindly, Captain Triantafallos.” Semyonova said.

“You can call me Daphne.” She said. “If I can ask– how is the crew holding up?”

Semyonova glanced at her side for a moment.

In a second or two she knew what she would say.

“It’s been a shock– but we are ready to fight. We are throwing ourselves into our work.”

“Having seen that work before, I have the utmost confidence. How is Murati doing?”

“She has stepped out to get food. She’s under a lot of stress.”

“I’m glad she’s finally taking care of herself. When I last saw her I was afraid she was running herself down. If I don’t get a chance to call her again soon, please let her know– it’s more important to be awake when it matters, than to sleeplessly await the pivotal moment.”

Semyonova smiled. It was reassuring to have such understanding allies.

“I will pass on the message.” Semyonova said.

Daphne nodded her head. “The combat group will move out soon. I have to go prepare.”

She saluted Semyonova affectionately, and Semyonova saluted back.

Then the screen on her station went dark.

Semyonova wanted to double over on top of the station.

Having constant communications work to do was all that kept her from bursting into tears.

Nothing prepared her for a situation such as this. In the kind of missions she undertook in the Union, there were sometimes threats to the ship, like Katarran smugglers or Imbrian spy drones or stray Leviathans. There was always the small chance that the ship itself would fail and kill them all. The Ocean was uncaring and cruel. There was always the fear that she would die along with her ship. She was used to it. It was an ultimately simple fear– compared to the threat of losing her captain and several comrades after a failed operation, and having to carry on with a foreign campaign that was at a glance almost suicidal.

That was a much more complex fear than her previous experiences.

She did not even want to think about what would happen if they failed– especially to Murati.

It was very clear that Murati was taking all of this much, much harder than everyone else.

All of the bridge officers were buoyed by the tasks required of them.

It was enough to keep their minds in check. All they had to do was follow orders.

Geninov and Santapena-De La Rosa were running extensive maintenance and checks on the weapons systems while awaiting any further orders that involved them; Kamarik was also running checks and keeping in touch with core engineering to insure the ship was ready to retreat into the sea if and when it was necessary; Zachikova was perhaps the most hard-working member of the bridge, having a million things to keep track of, but she did so with a grin and seemed satisfied with herself, and she had Arabella to help buoy her morale as well; Fatima kept a close watch on the seas, and despite her sensitive and emotional demeanor her gaze was locked to her station and she was determined. They officers were all engaged and though they shot the occassional quizzical look at the Captain, they had cohesion.

Despite the turns the situation had taken, they were still functioning normally.

Semyonova turned to Aatto, who had the bridge while Murati was away.

She had not known Aatto long, so she had no idea how Aatto was taking things.

“Acting Commissar, ma’am ,” Semyonova said, a title the bridge had essentially made up since they did not usually have to answer to a trial adjutant, but Murati expected them to answer to Aatto, “I have just contacted Captain Triantafallos about the drones and relayed the Captain’s instructions as I was ordered. Do you have any further orders for me?”

Aatto looked up from her station and smiled at Semyonova.

“Not at this moment– you have been most splendid, Madam Semyonova, and all communications work has been taken care of for now. In the spirit of the same kindness that was offered to our esteemed Captain– I will oversee the hangar. Unless there are further hails to the bridge, you should take a break. Rest your voice for the moment.”

Semyonova was surprised. She thought Aatto might have been more bossy.

“Thank you ma’am.” Semyonova said. She paused, nursing a small curiosity about the other officer. “Acting Commissar, would you mind answering a personal question?”

“I am happy to answer any question.” Aatto said, speaking without hesitation.

She started looking down at her station again, returning to her work.

“You seem like an– ardent– supporter of the acting captain. What drew you to her?”

“I believe that she can change the world. And that belief gives me hope.” Aatto said.

Straightforward, immediate and without any stumbling. Almost automatic perhaps.

“Thank you, Acting Commissar.” Semyonova said.

Aatto was a bit strange, but her simpering loyalty to Murati was almost endearing. Even if they found her annoying, nobody on the bridge questioned her commitment and that was enough for the bridge to run properly even in such a difficult scenario. Trusting someone was much more important than liking them personally. It helped that Aatto also clearly demonstrated the skills to support Murati, having come from a military background herself. She had impressed everyone when she led Murati into and out of the Volkisch Gau office.

Semyonova glanced at Fatima on her side and reached out to touch her shoulder.

Fatima glanced at her and withdrew her earphones from the white fluff of her ears.

“How are you holding up? It was kind of you to address Murati like that.” Semyonova said.

“Ah– thank you for your kindness, Natalia. I felt rather sorry to have put Murati in a spot– but she seemed so very distressed.” Fatima said. “I could hear her heart hammering when I removed my earphones. Her breath was also terribly erratic. I was scared for her.”

Golden ears. Semyonova shouldn’t have been so surprised by Fatima’s keen hearing.

“I can take over your station while you pray, if you want.” Semyonova said.

Fatima shook her head. “I will make up my prayers later. I must uphold my duties.”

Semyonova smiled at her.

If they failed– nobody could blame a lack of commitment for it.

Seeing everyone around her focused and engaged made her want to keep at it.

She would rest her voice– but in the meantime, there had to be other work to do.


“Where could they be? Damn it, Valya– if anything happened to you–”

Down in the hangar, Galina Lebedova oversaw the work of the sailors even in the midst of her own internal turmoil. Because the ship was at port, maintenance and preparatory work had been continuous but relaxed in terms of its depth and specificity. Now when she least expected it there were suddenly a lot of things that urgently needed doing. More stringent checks on everything to make sure they could go out to sea at a moment’s notice; running the cyclers and stitchers to break down and reconstitute worn-down tools they had been using for far too long; setting up medical and food stations. Engineers and mechanics got the Diver weapons ready; sailors in protective equipment dug around the ship’s innards to load the missile magazines, and to check the condition of the exterior hull layers.

Between all the sailors running around, security had come down to hand out weapons.

On the screens around the hangar, the situation had been spelled out clearly– all of the sailors knew that the bridge was missing some officers, including the Captain and Commissar. They knew it was possible these officers had been taken in captivity by an armed group that was also now bearing down on the first tier of Aachen’s core station, intending to cross the lower shopping malls and enter Stockheim to seize their ship.

What the sailors did not know first-hand was that Murati Nakara was handling the situation with aplomb in Ulyana Korabiskaya’s stead– as such, the distance from the bridge became a catalyst for a plethora of demoralizing gossip among the sailors in the hangar.

Galina had her hands full quelling that too.

“Murati Nakara is doing exactly what Captain Korabiskaya would have done in this mess! You lot have no idea what being on that bridge is like! That is why you work with machines and not people! Quit yapping and get back to work, there’s plenty to do around here!”

Galina was firm enough with her subordinates that none of them could be offended now.

It would come as no surprise to them to be yelled at for standing around.

So they resumed their work with no wounded feelings toward her.

Nevertheless, it was evident that everyone’s nerves were on edge.

In previous emergencies, at the very least they had the assurances of their veteran staff.

Everyone on the ship knew, or learned very quickly, that Captain Korabiskaya was an elite.

As far as Murati was concerned, they knew she was a good pilot and a bit of a weird nerd.

Endearing and cool to have around– but not necessarily a figure of ironclad authority.

Galina trusted Murati well enough– she knew Murati was a bit of a wunderkind.

That was not her fear.

Right now her foremost concern should have been the exterior flood mitigation systems, which had taken a continuous beating since the battle with the Iron Lady and were supposed to be on an intensified maintenance schedule because of this– however, what was foremost on her mind was her nibling Valya Lebedova. In her worry all of her most troubling thoughts rose to the surface. It was difficult to see Valya as an adult who could care for themself and not as a kid that Galina had failed to protect from a cruel world. She should have seen it– she had thought Valya was acting differently the past few days! Maybe they were in some kind of trouble, and she never knew– never did anything– and now they were god-knew-where–!

“Chief, is everything alright? You’re glaring daggers at that wall.”

A clean-cut blond boy approached and waved his hand– Gunther Cohen.

Galina blinked. She really had just been staring at the hangar wall for a few minutes.

“We’re all a little loopy today.” She said. She put a hand on her forehead. “I’m fine.”

“Forgive me for the assumption but: is this because Valya has not returned?”

She felt miserable at how she was exposing her own vulnerability.

Her pride as a section Chief was in making herself a rock of stability for her crews. Sailors were perpetually new people– they’d join her, carry out their duties, learn the ropes, and ultimately go on to bigger things. She would always be getting newer, young, untried people who needed to be built up into specialist, NCO and even officer material. That was her– she was the one who was supposed to do that. She couldn’t get caught in her own shit.

“It’ll be fine. They can take care of themself.” Galina said.

Something perhaps said much more for herself than directly answering Gunther.

“Ma’am,” Gunther said, “I can handle things here, if you want to look for them.”

Galina looked at Gunther critically– feeling both a need to defend herself as someone who was strict with her own duties, but also, as someone whose facade had been peered through. She thought for a split second of what she would say– she had to say something to ward this suspicion off– but her hesitation seemed to draw more words out of Gunther.

“I know I haven’t been excelling in my work lately.” Gunther continued, before Galina could say her own part, “I’ve been distracted, and I’ve had my grievances with the way the hangar has been run. I’ve been trying to reevaluate things. I know that I don’t thrive in chaos, and that nothing here has been orderly. But I’m still a human being and a comrade and I don’t want anyone to suffer. Ma’am, could you trust at least that about me for now?”

“You haven’t done that bad at all. I’ve never written you up for anything.” Galina said. She felt forced to say it. She never felt that Gunther deserved to be sidelined at all. “Don’t prostrate yourself, Gunther, it’s not necessary.” She sighed. She did want to take him up on it. She did want to go search for Valya. “I’ll talk to the Acting Captain. If she gives the okay, then I’ll put you in charge. You’ve got the schedule; you know what to do in my absence.”

She smiled. It felt like a load off her shoulders to admit that was what she wanted.

Gunther nodded his head. “I’m sure they’ll be okay; you’ll find them.”

Valya had been badmouthing him behind his back a bit– but he still cared.

After all this mess, maybe she needed to have a heart to heart with the whole team.

Maybe she had been focused too much on work and too little on camaraderie.

Galina reached a hand and laid it heavy on Gunther’s shoulder, smiling at him back.

Without a word more, she turned and headed for a monitor, silently thanking him.

“Valya, wherever you are, just hang on for a bit, okay?” Galina murmured to herself.

That kid was brave and had a tough, determined heart– but they hadn’t stood up for themselves enough yet. They were not old enough to have been really challenged. Maybe it was wrong of her to believe so, maybe it was antiquated, but she still felt that she had to be responsible for them. Maybe one last time– maybe as much as it took.


“Hmm. You didn’t cut it quite down the very middle but that’s okay.”

Elena Lettiere groaned looking down at her sandwich with grim disappointment.

“Ah, it’s fine, it’s just sandwiches! Look, I’m cutting mine all over the place.”

At her side, a brightly beaming Maryam Karahailos patted her back reassuringly.

“Maryam, you have to put care into the food you make. People can taste the difference.”

Between the two, Logia Minardo looked more amused than annoyed by her young charges.

With the auxiliary pods locked down for security reasons, Minardo had set up a sandwich station in a meeting room, which they could quickly evacuate and lock down once actual combat began. On the meeting room table, they assembled sandwich boxes to hand out. They had a lot of brown bread that had been baked and cut on that day, and a few simple sandwich fixings– packages of biostitched green vegetables and containers of spreadable egg salad with celery, or a white cheese spread with roast red pepper, or a kidney bean spread flavored with corn. Along with the sandwich fixings they also had soft plastic squeeze bottles of flavored vitamin drink. Her experiences with the Brigand suggested this was typical working food for the Union, something that was served aboard any given ship.

Each sandwich had one square sheet of biostitched greens, which Elena found somewhat disconcerting in appearance but could not knock for its proletarian character; a layer of spread, either the egg, cheese, or bean type; and finally, they were cut down the middle, the two halves stacked up together, and placed in reusable containers with a belt loop so anyone with a TBT uniform could tot one around. The juice containers also had a similar belt loop for that purpose. Elena carefully laid down the first slice of bread, used a blunt knife to smear a thin layer of spread, topped with a sheet of greens and the second slice of bread. She laid her sharp knife across the top of the bread, judging the angle as best as she could. She cut gently from corner to corner with the sharp knife. She looked down at her handiwork and again found that one slice of the sandwich was simply wider than the other.

She sighed– such a simple task, and yet–

“You’re giving it your best and that’s what matters.” Minardo said, smiling at Elena.

She glanced over at Maryam, who cleaved her sandwiches in half in one wanton blow.

Of course, hers were not symmetrical– she wasn’t even trying to make them like that.

“Maryam, you’ll be handing out only the sandwiches you pack, okay?” Minardo sighed.

“Aye, aye, ma’am!” Maryam said happily, seemingly untroubled by the implications.

Not only were they cut wrong– Maryam’s sandwiches also had slightly sloppy spreading.

Minardo’s sandwiches had just the right amount of spread that stayed just short of the crusts so that it would have room when the sandwich was bitten. She cut hers symmetrically, and they looked neater and more photogenic. They went into the boxes perfectly, so they could be picked out of them without mess. Elena knew it was silly to fret over sandwiches, but she once again felt keenly her immaturity compared to a woman of Minardo’s caliber. It was not only sandwiches in which she felt inadequate– she felt like a child in so many ways.

With a bit of personal disappointment, Elena stuffed her sandwiches into the boxes.

They carried on in this way while outside the meeting room, by all accounts, the world had fallen into complete bedlam. Aachen station was in an uproar; they had several officers and pilots missing; and they were preparing to fight a ground battle. Elena had learned and even seen the differences between such battles. In the water, people died in an instant. A pierced diver cockpit would decompress and kill before you could feel pain. While under pressure, people could be cut, perforated, burned, maimed. She hardly knew what was scarier.

“Minardo, will everything be okay?” Elena asked. She felt childish doing so.

However, the tension was beginning to boil over inside her chest.

“Right now, a ship full of professionals is doing everything they can to get the situation under control.” Minardo replied. She put down her sandwich and gave Elena a sympathetic look, reaching out and caressing her cheek. “All we can do is to trust and support everyone. Food is not a trivial matter, you know. It’s especially important to eat in a crisis.”

She withdrew her hand, tossing Elena’s hair a bit as she did so to tease her.

Elena recoiled slightly out of surprise. Her face went hot, and she averted her gaze.

“Sonya will protect all of us, I know it.” Maryam said. “And that young miss Murati too!”

“Murati is almost certainly coming up with something as we speak.” Minardo said.

As much as she wished that was satisfying, Elena had something else on her mind.

“Minardo– what if I had the power to fight– and–” She started mumbling–

At that moment, the door to the meeting room opened behind them.

A tall, brown-skinned young woman in uniform, with shoulder-length, messy black hair–

Minardo immediately smiled and clapped her hands.

“Well, if it isn’t the woman of the hour herself! What can I do for you, Captain?”

“Ah– don’t say that– I’m getting some food the bridge while we still can.”

“How many folks you got up there? I can get you a trolley filled up.”

Murati looked down at her fingers.

“Zachikova, Semyonova, al-Suhar–” She mumbled.

Minardo laughed, teased her about it, and began to pack from the sandwiches and vitamin drinks she herself had boxed up, stacking everything on a trolley for Murati to take to the bridge. Exactly as many as needed. She knew everyone on the bridge who needed one.

“Do bring the trolley back! We’ll need it again later.” Minardo said.

Elena thought for a moment about interrupting them– asking Murati if she could fight.

Even after all that had happened, it took another crisis for the worst of her to come out.

She had some sort of power now but– she was still uncertain and frightened–

What if she was killed–? Or perhaps worse– what if she killed someone?

Already, she had used her powers before to harm someone–!

Recalling that regret caused her head to swim.

In her guts, the shame surged overwhelmingly hot, and she could not bear to speak.

Murati came and went without hearing from her– she hesitated the whole time.

Perhaps it was for the best. Elena packed her sandwiches unable to say another word.

Another fight that she would spend praying for everyone.

I am not helpless anymore– what am I now is worse– a coward– she chided herself.

Sometimes she could still hear that chiding in Bethany’s voice as that creature wore it.


“Wouldn’t things be easy if I had some weird power too? Man. God fucking damn it.”

Marina chided herself for even mentioning such damnable things.

She had made a promise both to herself and implicitly in her behavior to Elena to just forget all the hurtful things that had happened during their escape from the Serrano region and try to be there for her no matter what. Elena seemed to be trying her best to forget all of those things also, from Marina’s perspective. She was burying herself in her little books and frolicking about the ship so happily. Uninvolved in all of that mess– a new person.

Part of that unpleasantness was– what she had done to Marina.

Therefore, Marina buried all of that too.

Psionics— that bewildering thing that Elena’s Shimii friend had demonstrated to them.

Just as she had said, Elena had those talents too.

It wasn’t as if Marina was completely shocked by the existence of these things– Alayze had always known about the superstitions of their neighbors, like Hanwan mysticism and the shocking rituals of some of the Katarrans. There were always people willing to believe in the supernatural. However, it was simply pointless to spend energy practicing esoterica.

Guns and governments changed the world. Psionics wasn’t going to stop Vogelheim from collapsing; it wasn’t going to bring Bethany back; it wasn’t going to spare Elena from all of the pain her position entailed. That Shimii girl could push on everything but the world.

Because it was useless– Marina did not care and was as uninvolved in it as she could be.

Neither Elena nor that cat– no young girl could change what was happening.

Useless things a GIA agent heard went in one ear and out the other frequently.

Haunting only them while having no bearing on the mission.

That was what Psionics represented to her.

Throughout her life she had seen many fantastical things happen before her eyes–

And she had been fantastic at burying those things deep down.

Despite this, Marina could not help but feel in that moment that–

If she had some magic on her side–

Then maybe it would have been a little easier to get around at least.

She stalked through the eerily quiet halls of the first tier shopping centers, ducking behind vending machines, stalking past shopfronts. Only a few had been broken into– and it seemed the people looting them had not stuck around. Almost everyone appeared to have made a beeline for the trams to get back to the detached residential habitat blocks. Away from the mess Marina headed towards in the core station. Advertising still flashed from the signage and the screens; the vending machines still exhorted her to try all seven delicious flavors of Adventia canned pop. However, without a crowd of shoppers, the glitzy storefronts and the inviting fake tiled hall floors and the gaudy ad monitors and the planter domes, all of it looked hollowed out, like the bleached bones of a picked-through skeleton laid bare.

Spotlights on the corpse of something that all manner of bottom-feeders had come to pick.

Marina could feel the tension in the air. There was nothing to blunt it.

All the power she had was the gun in her hand and the training scarred into her being.

On the model that the Brigand had developed, there was an interstice accessway that ran through the rear walls of the shops in the corners of the tier structure. If she could sneak her way in there she would just need to climb a ladder to make it up to the second tier, and then to the third. It would be a long climb, and there was always the chance someone had the same idea as her– in which case she’d have to be ready to kill in quarters tighter than the rooms on the Brigand. She moved across the storefronts with a sense of paranoia.

Moving out of cover gun first, her eyes quickly clearing every obstacle, every glass pane, every door, seeking any sign of activity. As empty as everything seemed, it would only take a moment for something to kill her. Those white-uniformed Eloim could be bearing down on her from any corner, from down any set of spiraling stairs, from any ramp between the mall’s floors. Or worse– she would truly hate herself in the grave if some rioter scum took her out. That would have been the absolute capstone to her utterly pathetic life, wouldn’t it?

“Korabiskaya– If you die and I can never get you back for all your pity– damn it–”

Everyone else was doing everything she could. She would damned if she sat out of it.

As she stalked closer to the shops in the northern corner–

“Over here, Ms. McKennedy! Over here!”

Marina turned her weapon on the shattered glass storefront of a custom stitch-shop.

Behind a window display, a short Katarran girl raised her hands with a nervous smile.

“It’s me, Chloe!” The girl said. “Chloe Kouri! From the Volksarmee!”

Marina kept her weapon trained. “I– I don’t know who the hell you’re supposed to be.”

She almost felt embarrassed about it. Almost.

“Oh c’mon, you’re not going to hold me up like this! We have to go save everyone!”

They clarified the misunderstanding quickly when Chloe showed off her Treasure Box ID.

It meant she could come and go on and off the Brigand– she was a friend of the commies.

Marina had hardly even gone near the Rostock– she was not the biggest fan of Katarrans.

“So what the hell are you doing out here?”

For the moment, Marina hid in the store with Chloe to avoid potentially being seen outside.

“I’m always running around in stations! It turned into my job over time.” Chloe said. “I hate being stuffed inside a ship all day every day. So I learn the interior layouts, I get in touch with the Katarrans if there are any, and I learn about what’s going on to report back.”

Chloe really looked a bit compact for a Katarran. In an overlong black coat, hood pulled up with her grey hair spilling out, and those big golden eyes. Marina couldn’t imagine the brute strength of a Katarran coming out of this girl who was huddled almost into a ball next to her.

Though– she was kinda cute– looked and felt soft for a Katarran– nice hips–

“What’s wrong?” Chloe asked. “Is there something on me? Is it a rat?”

“What? No? There’s no rats.” Marina sighed. Chiding herself internally for her reaction.

Not the time, Marina

“Too bad– I’m getting a little hungry.” Chloe whined.

Marina cleared her throat. “Kid, I have to get going. Like you said– I have people to save.”

“I know! I can help you! And I’m not a kid!” Chloe insisted.

“I don’t need your help. Don’t follow me.”

“Hmph! I dealt with a bunch of the white uniforms up ahead, you know.”

Marina could not contain the surprise on her face.

Looking a little too full of herself, Chloe led her out into the thoroughfare to confirm.

However, as unimpressive as she looked, she moved very keenly.

Marina could tell from watching her dart from cover to cover.

Her timings for moving, surveying, hiding, and when she decided to peer out–

Everything was almost exactly as Marina herself would have done, like she was trained.

And with her “fun size” stature, and weirdly flexible limbs, she was able to hide very effectively. Chloe clung closer and tighter to any surface than Marina had ever seen. When she moved, she was stunningly purposeful, making it to the next spot whisper quiet and fast. It was evident even from a relatively quick jaunt that she was in her own league.

The pair quickly and quietly made it to the exact corner store Marina had been aiming for.

A schnitzel shop with back panel access into the station interstice.

Following Chloe inside, Marina found a pair of white uniforms knocked out behind the counter. Their berets were on the ground. Both had bruises and a bit of bleeding in the back of their heads. Their hands had been fastened with two pairs of plastic cuffs each, behind their backs. Their gear had been laid out on the floor in the ingredients storage room in the back. Two heavy pistols, a few mags, radios, flashbangs, smoke grenades, heavy binoculars with predictive functions. In addition, Chloe had propped up two riot shields near the gear.

“You knocked these guys out?” Marina said.

Chloe nodded her head.

“Yeah. I watched them for a bit and caught ‘em by themselves. I found that these guys wander around in groups of two or four. I think the groups of four eventually split into two units of two. They can cover more ground that way, and faster, but it leaves them open if anyone catches them. They don’t keep in close contact. Minimal radio usage, probably following a prescribed set of plans. I assume they spread out really far to do like, recon and sabotage stuff. In the Volksarmee we call this kinda unit ‘diversion-reconnaissance groups.’”

“Similar to how you run around by yourself?” Marina asked.

“Nope, I’m special. I can easily wipe out like three or four DRGs if I apply myself.”

How scary, Marina thought to herself, rolling her eyes.

“But– this here is how they survive those kinds of risky operations.”

Chloe walked over to the shield. It was taller than her– a full size riot shield.

On the front face, it was nice and shiny, very well-polished. It was flatter than a typical shield.

When Chloe turned it around, Marina saw the handle and a few spaces for extra mags–

And a lot of electronics she did not recognize in affixed box mounts, connected by wires.

“This shield can project a really high-fidelity optical-camouflage field. Watch.”

To demonstrate, Chloe flicked a switch on the back side, and then turned it over again. There was a very brief flicker of light over the surface of the object. In Marina’s vision, it soon looked like the shield had completely blended into its surroundings. Chloe could step behind the shield and completely disappear. Because the object was between herself and Marina, and the object was completely camouflaged, it also hid Chloe from anyone’s sight. That explained how the Judeans were so confident moving around in these small units. Nobody would catch them if they were smart, so the small size of these units wouldn’t matter. In fact, the units had to be small because the shields themselves were bulky– too many guys wondering around in close proximity would have limited movement.

“These motherfuckers are hiding all over the place.” Marina said.

“They’re pretty dangerous. But– I can sniff them out. They can’t hide their odor.”

Chloe sniffed the air and smiled.

Marina averted her gaze. Were Katarrans really so animalistic?

Though she supposed Loup could also sniff things out like that– what a world–

“I suppose you’ll come in handy after all, kid.” Marina said.

“Don’t call me a kid.” Chloe frowned. “I can even drink alcohol you know.”

“Come on, we’re wasting time.”

Marina wanted to take those shields so badly. But there was no way to make it work.

Their destination was several very tall and tight ladders away from them.

She would avail herself of one of their 10 mm heavy pistols, however.

“You see these in crime movies in Alayze all the time. It’s so fuckin’ hefty.”

Holding it in her hand, feeling the power and weight.

Maybe she could make her own magic with gear like this.

“Good idea. I’ll take their grenades.” Chloe said.

“Not good with guns?” Marina asked, a bit snidely, as she continued inspecting her trophy.

Chloe formed a fist. “This hits way harder than any gun I would carry. I like to travel light.”

No argument there. Maybe this girl was a full-fledged Katarran after all.


In the rear of the Brigand’s hangar, near the deployment chute, the strike team organized.

Illya and Valeriya stood at the head of the squad, outfitted in two of the Brigand’s scant few suits of powered armor. These suits were layered over the shoulders, chest, arms and legs, consisting mainly of a body and back plate, arm guards and greaves with muscle enhancement, and angled plates on the shoulders, knees and elbows. All of the platework consisted of two layers, a titanium alloy layer and a complex ceramics layer.

On the back, there was a small electric motor with an agarthic battery that provided energy to muscle-enhancing elements whose main components were located behind the upper arm and shoulder and along the back of the legs to support the body with extra power.

On Imbrian power armor, the muscle enhancement was built into the suit components themselves, which made each part thicker and protected the entire body better but also meant the entire thing could become nearly unusuable after any penetration. One leg or arm shot through and suddenly the soldier would find themselves unable to maintain their balance with the weight of the suit. Katarrans mostly dispensed with the muscle enhancing and instead focused on making the armor legendary in its protection and durability. The Union focused on ease of manufacture and in the realities of war– if someone got a clean shot from behind, it was unlikely that any armor in the world would save you. Protection was forward heavy and the entry seam in the back remained something of a weak spot, as well as the exposed enhancing complexes in the backs of the limbs. Overall, the suit was lighter.

Despite the design, for Illya, it felt just like wearing the nanomail bodysuit she still had on beneath all the metal parts. She barely felt like she was moving in something bulky, and even fighting hand to hand in the suit felt completely natural. The muscle enhancement helped with carrying additional gear and heavy weapons, and offset the recoil of Union AKs, which generally maximized lethality per bullet over pinpoint accuracy. While she would never trust her protection completely to any suit of armor, she knew these powered armors could ablate automatic fire and light explosives that would have shredded nanomail.

It was the perfect protection for an assault team.

They were not the only ones dressed in such a high-tech fashion, either.

“Daphne’s already briefed us on everything. We’re ready for your orders, Rostova.”

Women in power armor with somewhat dour expressions and guarded mannerisms.

Illya felt just a bit better seeing for herself what Daphne Triantafallos had sent over.

The Rostock had its own special forces squadron, nicknamed the “Ekdromoi.”

Apparently this was a little joke among the Katarrans– Ekdromoi in the chaotic early Warlord period were unarmored, often teenaged soldiers sent into the fray with heat knives and grenades to support boarding actions or station attacks as fodder. Erika Kairos seemed to know her history and decided this would be a cute nickname for a trio of women in full suits of steel-grey power armor. Given the typical Katarran prospensity for strength and endurance, the usual drawbacks of Imbrian power armor hardly applied to them. They had similar weapons as Illya and Valeriya too, with well-maintained G63 assault rifles, vibroknives, and grenades clipped on magnetic strips.

“Let’s do some quick introductions. I need to know what to shout when we’re in the shit.”

“Ah ha! You’ve got a real sly grin on you, madam Rostova– I like that! Alright, ladies!”

The woman in the center of the formation gestured to her two companions.

Both of them looked at her with a certain disinterest, silently entreating her to go first.

“Bah! You two need to look livelier. You give us a bad rep.” She pointed a thumb at herself. Out of the group, she was the tallest, and broadest, with shoulder-length blond hair and brown skin with orange mottles. Big ladies were not Illya’s type particularly, but she could see the appeal. “I’m Kyra Stravidis. I lead this outfit because I’m the only extrovert!”

She looked at her side to a much shorter woman with skin a shade of blue-ish-purple, nearly black. She had long white hair that was very fluffy and from within it extended a pair of fin-like protrusions standing in for her ears. Her suit of armor had a few clearly homebrewed joins intended to take material out and make it smaller for her. Illya was aware that there were Katarrans of all shapes and sizes, including ones that looked a bit too short.

Nevertheless, Illya knew she had to watch out for even a 150 cm shortie like this.

“Aylin Karatasos.” She said, averting her gaze slightly.

Glancing at her own side as if passing the burning embers to the next poor sap.

Those embers, Illya’s gaze, fell upon a woman taller than Aylin and shorter than Kyra, and a bit rounder and curvier than both, evident in the slight outward curve of her abdominal armor plates. She had a rather cheerful face with a strong nose, and shiny brown hair that fell over her shoulders in waves just barely contained by a few different colors of hair clips. Her skin was almost the same color of her hair but with intermittent glowing spots, and a pair of small horn-like protrusions just above her brows. Despite her friendly smile and the pleasant look in her eyes she said nothing for a moment when Illya looked her way.

Illya then looked down at her hands– she was signing.

“Thekla Vasiliou. Pleasure. Looking forward to a glorious battle!” Her fingers said.

It had been a while since Illya had to read Low Imbrian sign language, but she understood it.

“If you’re worried about her not being able to talk, don’t.” Aylin said suddenly.

“I’m not worried about anything.” Illya said. “I’m treating everyone here seriously.”

“Don’t be so sensitive Aylin!” Kyra said. “Trust in our Union comrades like Erika does!”

“Sorry.” Aylin looked down at her own armored boots, making her seem even smaller.

At her side, Thekla patted her in the shoulders for support.

“Well– alright.” Illya said. “I’m Illya Rostova, and this is Valeriya Peterburg.”

At her side, Valeriya had been staring at the wall with her mask up.

“And over there, we have Zhu Lian and Klara Van Der Smidse.”

On Illya’s other side stood two girls who saluted when their names were called.

Both were somewhat slight and lean looking girls dressed in suits of powered armor just like the one Illya and Valeriya had. The pair had interesting contrasts. Zhu Lian was taller and a bit leaner than Klara, with dark hair tied into a ponytail and slightly angular eyes; while the slightly curvier Klara had an almost comically cheerful expression with her AK in her hands, her long pale hair tied up into a braided tail that was much more well groomed than usual. Illya suspected Zhu Lian had braided it– she had more deft hands than Klara did.

If there was one thing she could count on it was that those two would at least have each other’s backs. They had trained in the infantry together and were also definitely a thing.

“Anything to say, you two?” Illya asked them.

Zhu Lian and Klara exchanged glances then saluted the Ekdromoi.

“It will be an honor to fight alongside you.” Zhu Lian said.

“I wanna pick up some techniques! Get crazy out there!” Klara said.

Illya glared at both of them, causing Klara to raise her hands defensively and grin.

Kyra laughed heartily and seemed pleased with them. Aylin said nothing. Thekla smiled.

“Now that everyone’s acquainted–” Illya began to lay out the upcoming plan. She withdrew a tablet from a nearby equipment trolley and held it up for everyone to see. There was a map of the first tier mall on it. “As you can see, the shops form two half-square rings with three floors that meet around the back of the atrium. The atrium is walled off with glass and full of water– it’s sturdy enough to take a few good hits, and it is not open to the ocean. If it breaks, it breaks– but then we’ll get swept up in rushing water, so don’t push our luck. The enemy is coming from up above us and trying to come down,” Illya pointed a pen at the transit tier at the top of the mall, consisting of the large rectangular stairwells connecting them to the second tier, “with the elevators out they have to take the stairwells. We will not try to block the transit tier. The enemy coming down will be too concentrated and will overwhelm us.” She drew a line from the transit tier, down three spiraling staircases through the mall’s floors. “We will attack the enemy in the covered halls of the mall ground floor. That will give them room to spread out– there’ll be guys on every floor, and we can pick them off as they come. Because of the atrium structure, they won’t be able to deploy snipers–”

The ladies of the Ekdromoi nodded their heads as Illya developed the battle plan.

Zhu Lian chided Klara for covering her mouth to yawn.

Valeriya peeked every so often, knowing more intimately than anyone what she had to do.

In this way, the special forces group prepared their crucial attack.

They were what the Volksarmee had to work with, and though not a ground army,

it’d have to be enough.


When Murati returned to the bridge, she had a lunch box for everyone, and distributed them all herself out of the stock she had brought in her trolley. Receiving a thank you and a smile from her officers as she handed each of them food. It was a fleeting moment of levity that she greatly cherished. She had set aside a bean spread sandwich for herself and when she sat back down in the Captain’s chair she took a few silent bites of it. She drank from the vitamin drink pouch and felt relief wash over her. Having food going through her system made her feel just a bit less crazy and desperate than she had in the past few hours.

Not that eating would have really helped her with any of those predicaments.

Nor any of the ones to come.

“Aatto, how are you doing?” Murati whispered, leaning back on her seat.

Aatto looked at her with a glowing expression. Her ears raised up high.

“Master, you needn’t concern yourself with me. Your Aatto is tireless when you require her.”

Her tail thumped against the seat.

She looked too cheerful– Murati would let her have this one.

“I want to see you eat something and take a bit of a break. What tasks do you have now?”

“I’ve been working with Illya Rostova, keeping appraised of mission needs.”

“She can’t ask for much more can she? She’s about to move out. Let that sit for a bit.”

“You are too kind, master.”

Aatto pushed away her own chair’s computer screen and opened her lunchbox.

Murati reached out and patted her on the shoulder.

She watched her eat for a moment in silence. Her own worries began to bubble up again.

“Aatto,” Murati said in a whisper, “Tell me honestly– would you have done what I’ve done?”

“Yes, but you must understand, I think we are equally ruthless sorts of people.”

“Is that so?”

“I think both of us put the requirements of success ahead of the costs.”

A lot of people seemed to be telling Murati that she was ruthless or bloodthirsty lately.

Was she really? She had wanted to believe she was just doing what was “correct.”

Then again– when she thought of the Judeans she burned with an anger to fight them.

When she sunk Imperial ships and executed strategies she felt a sort of adrenaline.

“When you smuggled all of those liberals away from the Volkisch, were you ‘ruthless’ then?”

“Oh yes. I couldn’t save everyone. I had to be practical. Sometimes I had to weigh whether it was worth saving someone or not. There was a famous union organizer who was being hunted down– and on the other hand, there were a few people who had been identified while protesting the Blood Bund. Who would I save? I had to weigh my own capability as well– if I was exposed, then I couldn’t ever smuggle anyone out again. So I let all of them be caught. The organizer just went to jail– but the Blood Bund demanded the protesters be turned over. I can only imagine their fates. Then the next opportunity I got was a politician with a lot of contacts. She put me in touch with people who made the smuggling a bit easier to arrange. It was perhaps inhuman of me to consign certain people over others. A parade of suffering wandered in front of my eyes. But by giving up a few people short term I managed to extend the length of the overall scheme and help more people out in the long run.”

Hearing Aatto speak of her former experiences, Murati always had to push down her reflexive disgust. There must have been so many people cursing her by name by proxy, cursing the people and system who damned them– but even though Aatto had condemned people for the Volkisch she was also one of the few cracks in that iron wall through which any light could shine through. For that light to shine on anyone, to save anyone at all, Aatto also had to play the role of assistant executioner that was expected of her.

Murati neither wanted to hate her nor wanted to forgive her such a thing.

As much as she wanted to, she could not answer how she felt about this.

Was Aatto trying to atone now? Perhaps– perhaps not–

“The requirements of success ahead of the costs– I see.”

“In that situation, master, would you have done as I did?”

Aatto’s eyes wandered a bit. Murati could tell that she really wanted her approval.

Murati answered honestly, out of her convictions and not simply to please Aatto.

In that situation–

“I understand that to be able to continue defying the Volkisch you had to protect your own cover sometimes. Aatto– it was brave of you to take those risks. I don’t want to judge you for what happened. I can’t imagine what I would have done. It’s so far from any decision I’ve had to make. Your answer was as good as any. I suppose I would do the same.”

Perhaps in that moment, Murati was making a similar decision herself.

Choosing for her comrades to live– and consigning someone else’s comrades to death.

Those people would curse her name by proxy, for damning them for her own ends.

Sitting with Murati’s response for a moment, Aatto looked strangely wistful.

“Ultimately– it was misguided effort. I wanted the liberals to fight back, and they did not.”

“That doesn’t make what you did any less brave.” Murati said.

“Ah– master, I appreciate your praise. You are trying to comfort me. But it is unearned. I joined the Volkisch in the first place. I think to have been truly commendable I should have, when the intelligence departments fully cooperated with the Lehner government– I should have pulled out my pistol and shot everyone in the office and myself. Even before– I also did nothing to resist the Imbrian Empire, my former employer. It took so much and so long for me to offer the merest resistance– compared to anyone on this ship I am an utter coward. I want to earn your esteem by assisting you in something worthwhile.”

Aatto– I wish I could have done something before all this horror dug its claws into you.

There was no use saying that to her–

It was also presumptuous to try to tell her that she was expiating for her past now.

Everyone on this ship had something Aatto never did.

The Union’s alternative vision for the world.

Without that– God only knew how any of them would have turned out.

Maybe Murati would have been Reichskommissar of Eisental if she never developed as a communist. If all she had was her desire to fight against some nebulous evil.

Evil could take any convenient form, after all.

“Aatto, I think your heart’s in the right place. I believe in you completely.”

Words she could have never imagined saying mere weeks ago.

Aatto smiled a little bit. It lacked her usual effusiveness, but it was better than before.

“Thank you, master. If it’s okay, I want to resume my tasks.”

Murati nodded. When Aatto returned to her monitor, she glanced at her other side.

Euphrates quietly tucked into her egg salad sandwich and vitamin drink.

Likely she had heard something or other, but she had enough sense not to interject.

She smiled at Murati when she noticed her looking.

“It’s quite a nice egg salad. I was surprised to find dill in there.” Euphrates said.

Her comment struck the entirely wrong note.

“We grow all kinds of things in the Union. Our agriculture is fantastic.” Murati said.

Euphrates burst out laughing.

“You’re incomparable, Murati.” She said.

Of course, she was teasing her– she would have found a way to tease her for anything.

Frowning, Murati leaned back on her chair again feigning disinterest in further banter.

“How’s your hand?” Euphrates whispered.

Murati felt prompted to look at it. There was not much to see.

Bandages with strips of medigel wrapped around the wound, enclosing it. Slowly the medigel in the bandage would seep into the wound and assist in the process of healing. It hurt. It was not agony; it did not hurt bad enough to occupy her thoughts. Flexing her fingers, closing her fist, it did cause pain in a way that reminded her it was all real.

Not just her strange psychic feelings but the very present-ness of this moment.

None of it was a bad dream. All of it was happening right in front of her.

The wound on her hand, because it hurt–

it confirmed all the other devilry that happened was real.

In that sense, Murati hated and almost wanted to chop off her own hand completely.

“It’s fine.” Murati said.

She was lying about her feelings, and she hoped everyone was just used to it by now.

Euphrates nodded her head.

“Whatever happens, Murati, you’ll have me. I promise you that.” Euphrates said.

“Well– alright. Thank you.”

The indestructibility of her dear immortal was not particularly comforting in that moment.

Her thoughts were growing darker by the second. It was time to return to work too.

“Zachikova, any news?” Murati asked, looking to her left.

“Nope. Workin’ on it. I might have something soon.” Zachikova said, munching on an egg salad sandwich. She could not be faulted– Murati had given her so many tasks.

At her side, Arabella ate a bit of the sandwich and made a face.

“Geninov, how are you all doing over there?” Murati looked to her right.

“Ma’am! Our weapons are not just hot– they are downright spicy!” Geninov said.

She turned and saluted with a big grin.

At her side, Santapena-De La Rosa joined her in saluting with a more reserved expression.

In a strange coincidence, both of them had gotten matching cheese sandwiches.

“All projectiles are on the cusp of climax and await ignition.” Santapena-De La Rosa reported.

Murati decided to overlook the terminology she used and avoid clarification.

“Good work you two. I might route some drone functions to you, Geninov.” Murati said.

“Yessir!”

Wasn’t she ma’am before–? Not that it mattered in that moment.

At least both halves of the officer’s stations looked lively.

For a moment, the bridge was relatively calm. Quiet clattering on keyboards, tapping on screens. Circulating air with a slightly plastic smell. There was enough of a hush that the circulators themselves were just barely audible. While the main screen was filled with a silent cacophony of information that blended into imperceptible nothingness, itself becoming quiet by virtue of its chaos. This was Murati’s reprieve before the violence certain to come.

Murati cast a glance at her close left, just beyond Aatto–

“Semyonova–”

“Ah, sorry Captain– I will have to interrupt. It’s Astra Palaiologos, ma’am.”

Semyonova turned to Murati with a sympathetic little smile.

“Put her through.” Murati said.

On the screen–

That pale, soft, girlish face that looked so incongruent with the power and violence she commanded. Her golden uniform, heavily decorated, and the crown-like horns.

Once more, red eyes fixed auburn.

Astra smiled and beheld Murati with an imperious demeanor.

“Murati, I have a task for you and your crew. I have summoned one of my personal vessels to rendezvous here. It is roughly equivalent to one of your Frigates, though laid out differently– there are additional troops inside that will assist us.” Astra said.

“I was unaware you had any naval assets here.” Murati asked.

Murati had passively assumed Astra had a ship somewhere, though this was not the case.

It made sense– if she had a ship in Stockheim she could have had the crew assist Murati.

Astra had never acted as though that was possible.

“It is not particularly suited to naval combat. That is my reason for calling you.” Astra said.

“Wait a moment. Can you tell me how you arrived at Aachen then? How are you deployed?”

Astra crossed her arms– her facial expression returned to neutral, making her look a bit annoyed compared to the smile she previously wore. Her tone remained dispassionate.

“At the request of Herta Kleyn, only my personal guard is currently present in Aachen itself, while the rest of my troops awaited in a sparsely populated substation just outside of the Aachen hydrospace. I and my guards booked private transport instead.”

That battalion slicing through the rioters was only her bodyguards?

“You wouldn’t happen to have any troops in another part of the station?”

“I’m afraid not.”

“I assumed as much– but I wanted to confirm it.”

Better to clear the air than to continue making assumptions.

She already felt foolish enough for having overlooked other small details.

“Given what you’ve said– you want us to protect your vessel?” Murati asked.

Astra nodded. “For now, use your sonar to keep track of it. I’ll give you an acoustic key. I don’t suspect there will be any issues and I don’t want to waste your time and equipment. However, if something happens– you must deploy to assist my vessel. Blow up the docking clamps if you have to. I’m relying on you to see that ship here safe.”

Murati felt that she should clarify something– “My ship won’t be going anywhere.”

“Are you outright refusing my request?” Astra said, her tone of voice sharpening a touch.

Was that a note of petulance she detected? It made her face look more childish.

Murati had wanted to try pushing Astra’s buttons and managed just enough for now.

“No I am not. We have Divers– I’ll send a Diver to protect your ship if needed.”

“I don’t care about the method, as long as that ship docks with this station safely.”

The Warlord’s voice calmed down as if she had never shown the slightest emotion.

Astra really was more results oriented than Murati had given her credit for.

Someone inflexibly tyrannical would have demanded respect and made more of a scene.

Murati’s lack of deference did not seem to bother her too much.

“Contact your vessel and tell them to hold their fire if a Diver approaches–”

“What profile? Send me an acoustic key– our enemies might field Imbrian class Divers too.”

As much as Murati hated giving up information like this– there was no avoiding it.

Keeping Astra completely in the dark could endanger Shalikova if she had to deploy.

It would be an absolute disaster if her partnership with Astra ended that way.

“We will send it to you shortly.” Murati said. An instant of silence then lingered between herself and Astra Palaiologos. In place of their speech there was a nagging voice in the back of Murati’s head that compelled her to speak out further. “Madam Palaiologos– I have been monitoring your attack against the rioters in the third tier through my sources.”

She immediately felt too foolish to continue that statement with any kind of request.

Who was she to tell Mycenae to take a lighter hand in the middle of battle?

And– when it was she who begged them to undertake this slaughter to begin with?

“How do you feel about it, Murati Nakara?” Astra asked her.

Her expression remained impassive.

“I pity the rioters.” Murati said. “And acknowledge your troops’ strength.”

Astra smiled a little bit.

“This is a highly complicated situation for me. You must understand. Though I am being paid by the Volkisch I have extended my operations well beyond what was necessary to accomplish my commission– for your sake. And against a variety of local actors that will not look upon me kindly. I have done this because I believe you will have value for me.”

She gestured with her hand toward the screen, toward Murati.

Those bewitching, jewel-like red eyes beheld her curiously.

“Were you in my position, what would you do? What would seem ethical?” Astra asked.

Murati knew that she could not really lie to Astra– she had lost her that way before.

Somehow, it felt like she saw through Murati’s lies and dissimulation very easily.

“It’s not a matter of ethicality. If I had the same task as you I would not go out of my way to preserve the mall’s property by fighting using mainly close quarters attacks with small arms. I would use more high explosives, flamethrowers, anything shocking and demoralizing– if I had to clear out a bunch of barricades.” Murati said. “But I would not have made myself beholden to the Volkisch and their creditors in the first place. That’s a key difference.”

“Murati– why did you swear that oath to me?”

Perhaps she truly believed there was no use in lying– perhaps she was compelled not to lie.

At this point she could hardly tell the difference.

“I wanted to manipulate your emotions.” Murati said bluntly.

Astra’s lips curled into a wide, eerie smile. Her eyes narrowed with a strange mirth.

This was the most unreservedly joyful Murati had ever seen her–

again she would have described it as “cute.”

“You are truly so fascinating. I truly made the right choice. I just wish we had more time. I want to get to know you! In a better world we could be discussing books.”

“I’m not very fun for that– I mainly read history and politics.”

“That’s precisely what I’d love to talk to you about.”

“I’ve been told I’m rather partisan.”

“I wouldn’t have it any other way. Strong beliefs are worth shouting about.”

Perhaps the most tragic result– seeing Astra’s smiling face did make Murati wish–

For that world in which they could have just talked about books together.

“I have to go oversee operations, madam.” Murati said.

“We’ll talk again.”

Astra winked at her and cut off her side of the call.

Murati was left with a twisted feeling in her heart. Even more pain heaped upon the rest.

She pushed the video screen out of her way again and made herself available to the bridge.

In the very instant of this gesture, the next issue arose.

“Murati,” Zachikova always spoke her name in a certain tone when it was something serious, so hearing it from her caused Murati’s guts to constrict, “I just noticed– I think that someone else is hacking all the cameras that I hacked. They are not trying to lock me out, just to watch alongside. There’s an additional connection on every one, with crazy high bandwidth. I am going to live and let live with this other hacker for now. But I wanted you to know.”

“I trust your judgment.” Murati said.

“Also, I think I’m narrowing some leads.” Zachikova said. “I’ll let you know if I get something.”

“Best news I’ve heard all day.”

Zachikova grinned and turned back to her station.

Murati let out her breath and tried to center herself.

With any luck they might be able to get the Aachen Citizen’s Guard to–

Back down? Surrender? Murati almost let herself have such wild and impossible dreams.

Almost.


Inside Stockheim, the bulkhead into the Brigand’s deployment chute finally slid open.

Eight women stepped out onto the landing hall.

Brandishing assault rifles; wearing disposable tube launchers on their backs with anti-armor missiles; with belts laden with grenades and close combat weapons. One woman had a full-size diamond sword carried in a large recharging sheathe for its motor. Two of the women, the youngest and least experienced but carried by an excitable demeanor, were entrusted with grenade launchers and shotguns in addition to their assault rifles.

One woman stayed at the bulkhead while allowing the others out.

Illya and Valeriya, Lian and Klara, and the Ekdromoi of the Rostock were ready to move out.

Chief of Security Evgenya Akulantova watched them go.

“I trust you know what you’re going out there to do.” Akulantova said.

Illya smiled a little bit, catching the Chief’s gaze on the corner of her eyes.

“I think of it as repaying you for rescuing us last time.”

“What I mean is– you’re responsible for a lot of people. Bring them back.”

“I know you think of me as a reckless, arrogant bastard– but I have feelings too.”

“I know– you have feelings for her.” Akulantova sighed. “I’m trusting you as a leader.”

“I come highly rated– just ask Nagavanshi. But if anything gets through– I’m concerned.”

“It’ll be fine.”

“You’d better kill them, Chief Shark.”

“It’ll be fine. Just go.”

Akulantova waved Illya off with a sour look on her face.

Smiling, Illya caught up with her team walking past and into the halls toward the Aachen core station. Setting off together with an eerie enthusiasm for a journey toward a massacre.

The Chief watched them go with a twisted feeling in her own chest.

Then– behind her, she sensed the presence of someone else.

She knew immediately who it was.

“Not going with them?” asked the familiar voice, with a note of derision.

“I’m the last line of defense.” Akulantova answered.

It was the Brigand’s security team medic, Syracuse Chernova.

“And should the worst come to pass– will you still only defend your comrades?”

Akulantova shut her eyes and grunted. She did not want to answer.

She did not want to acknowledge the conflict she still felt.

And how much her own contradictions came into sharp focus each time they entered battle.

“You’re incredibly frustrating, Evgenya Akulantova.”

Syracuse turned and re-entered the Brigand first, leaving Akulantova outside.

Her hand formed into a fist and shaking– perhaps with that same frustration her ex-wife felt.


“Murati, I’ve got someone!”

Zachikova turned over in her seat to look up at the captain’s chair.

Though she could hardly believe it, if anyone could have created this modern miracle, it was Zachikova. True to her word and to her task, she had set up a meeting with an activist.

After making accounts in several chats, Zachikova curried favor by sharing sometimes wildly exaggerated disinformation backed up with meticulously edited screenshots she took via the cameras she was hacking. In this way she appeared to be someone with insider information while also not revealing anything that could compromise the Brigand or Mycenae, since almost everything was a fabrication. As much as Murati did not approve of any of that, which to her had gone far beyond the honor among thieves of typical BBS trolling, it did lead Zachikova to quickly make a lot of new friends that she just as quickly discarded after reviewing their personal information. As she and the computer churned through posts, and got a few accounts banned and spun up new ones for the same purpose, she was eventually contacted by an administrator of one of the chats who took an interest.

“She’s an older lady and a teacher who actually believes in correcting people’s thinking in BBS arguments.” Zachikova shrugged her shoulders. “Her information and story check out– she teaches at the technical college in the underground part of the habitat in the supporting tower. It’s affiliated with Kreuzung’s own university. Apparently she’s been running this chat since Lehner began to campaign a few years ago. I told her I could give her real, valuable information by connecting her to a friend of mine, and she accepted it. How silly!”

Zachikova seemed endlessly amused by the idea of acting in good faith on the network.

Was the Union’s trans-national network that toxic?

She felt a bit disgruntled with Zachikova’s indulgently antagonistic behavior.

Nevertheless, she had exceeded Murati’s expectations in carrying out her mission.

It did not take much more effort to get this lady on a video call– she really did believe Zachikova. Her particular site, now called “Mutual Aid Aachen Citizen Guard” was indeed the oldest one existing. It was one of the most popular and boasted having vetted information.

“Madam, thank you for accepting our hails. And– I apologize for my subordinate’s behavior.”

“As long as she stops trolling and becomes a kindly netizen she can come back in the chat, madam–?”

“Captain Murati Nakara. I know this must come as a surprise– I do have information for you.”

“I see. I’m Sidonie Sigberg. If I may inquire– what is it that you are a captain of, madam?”

Murati felt a momentary relief. This woman looked like somebody serious and responsible.

She was an older lady with long brown hair with a lot of white mixed in. She had thick black glasses wore a cardigan over a long sweater. She wore a lot of makeup and looked the part of a technical college teacher. Her muted and simple style along with her clear and confident manner of speaking gave her quite an air of reliability and respectability.

It felt like she had finally found someone to talk to within this chaos.

“Ma’am, I work for a private military company, we’re currently stuck in the port of Stockheim, tower control is unresponsive, and ships aren’t allowed to leave. I apologize again for what we had to do to get your attention– but this is a very urgent matter concerning us all. I have intelligence about the situation today that you and your fellows should hear. It concerns one of the groups involved in the riots. I am hoping it can help– keep people safe.”

She couldn’t outright say she hoped the rioters would turn around and go home.

In her heart of hearts she still felt so conflicted– she was sympathetic to their desire to fight!

Unfortunately too much of that fight was being turned her way.

“Private military company? I think you had best remain uninvolved, Murati.” Sidonie said.

“We’re unable to ma’am. Please give me a moment to explain. Right now, some of our colleagues are trapped in a bar on the lower level of tier three, in the middle of the rioting. My goal is to get them out of there, and that’s why I contacted you– but there is a complicating factor. The white-uniformed militants who stirred up this whole event are Judeans, ultranationalist eloim militia– they are trying to hijack the ships docked in Stockheim to flee from here with a king’s ransom, and that includes my ship. I have evidence of their intentions that I will send to you. Right now I am preparing to defend my ship against the Judeans– they made it clear I have no peaceful solution here.”

Sidonie’s expression softened with surprise.

“They introduced themselves as the Aerean Preservation Militia– as a group of anarchists.”

“They are something else entirely happening ma’am– they are using you.” Murati said.

By you, of course, she meant all the people out on the street– the ‘real’ anarchists.

Sidonie looked conflicted. She crossed her arms, her expression darkened.

“You understand such accusations are often used to sow distrust within anarchist groups?”

“I understand that ma’am. But I have evidence of Menahem Halevi’s intentions.”

Murati nodded at Semyonova, who began a transfer.

She had been preparing an edited version of Menahem’s communications with them.

Muting any sensitive words but letting the recordings run their course otherwise.

“I had to censor some personal information for my own security and again I must apologize for how that might look. But this is the leader of this group, threatening us and making clear her intentions. Even in this state, it must be clear that she has ulterior motives, right?”

On the other end of the video call, Sidonie was clearly reviewing what Murati had sent her.

At times she did look perturbed. Menahem’s bearing had been quite vicious in that video call.

“Murati– is it your intention to implore me to stop the rioting?” Sidonie asked.

“I would hope disseminating this information would raise some concerns in your group.”

Sidonie shut her eyes and breathed out a sigh.

“That’s just the thing Murati– this is not ‘my’ group. This revolution belongs to us all.”

“You organized the biggest chat room for this– surely you can pass this information around?”

Murati could feel it again– her fingers brimmed with nervous energy. Was she losing her?

“Murati– yes, I can do that. I plan to do that. This information concerns me greatly. However, that will not stop the rioting and I’m afraid it will not even slow it down. Some people will believe this, some will have concerns, and some might leave entirely– but the people here are not going to go home for you or for me. All I can do is raise the issue.”

Of course it could have never been that easy. Obviously it could never be so.

But for a moment she had fooled herself. She wanted to believe in an alternative.

“But– Sidonie– they will see that the Judeans–”

Sidonie shook her head.

“It’s just as I said– many people will believe this is a disinformation campaign to break us up.”

“But– is there anyone who could be convinced– that might be able to–”

“No, Murati. That is the nature of a decentralized movement– that is the beauty of it, in fact.”

She started to smile.

She was clearly nervous, maybe just as nervous as Murati, but she smiled.

Her seemingly carefree demeanor gave Murati chills.

“Madam, they are going to be slaughtered. If this continues– it won’t lead to your victory.”

Sidonie reached out a hand as if trying to touch Murati through the screen.

“Captain, even if I could talk them all into stopping what they are doing I would not do so. I do not want to do so. It goes against everything that I believe. I want each of these persons, and this group as a whole, to make for themselves what decisions they think are justified. That is the freedom that I want them to have. That is the freedom they are fighting for. Whether or not it is safe, or helpful for us, or whether it is a doomed endeavor– they should make that decision, not us. Anarchism for me, holds above all else this level of agency– it is not convenient, it is not easy to explain, but it is right, Murati. You won’t find our ‘Captain’ whom you can talk to into marching all his troops back home. I hope you understand.”

Murati was on the verge of tears. This was pure madness to her. She needed it to stop.

“I’m going to open fire on them, madam. If they come here, or if they harm my comrades.”

“That is your decision, Captain, and I would not interfere with it either. My standard for you is no different.” The elderly teacher smiled at Murati. “Thank you for what you have provided for us. I will talk with my own trusted comrades. At the very least, they should know that these folks might have ulterior motives. But they will decide what to do after that.”

“I suppose that’s all I can ask. Thank you.” Murati said.

When the video call disconnected, Murati practically collapsed on her chair.

She wanted to scream.

There was no avoiding it then– they would have to slaughter the Aachen Citizen’s Guard.

Murati would never forgive Menahem Halevi– if she got her hands on that witch–

“Captain!”

Fatima turned over her shoulder with wide eyes.

This was it– Murati shared the same terror that she saw in those eyes.

“Something just launched from the Antenora! I think it’s that Diver again!” Fatima said.

Murati’s heart sank. She hadn’t a moment’s reprieve. She had to jump back into action.

“Semyonova, Shalikova has to launch now! Right now!” Murati shouted.

This was completely insane– everything was out of control.

On the main screen, one of the Brigand’s cameras caught sight of something superficially quite similar to the Jagdkaiser launching from the adjacent berth. The computer analyzed its bearing and their data suggested– it was heading right in the direction of the Mycenaean assault carrier that Astra had called them about. That meant the situation had acquired a new, ugly layer of complexity– Murati would also have to defy Norn in defense of Astra.

“Send this information to Astra!” Murati said. “Can we launch anyone else?”

“The Rostock can launch Dimmitra in a Jagd.” Aatto said. “And I can launch in the Agni.”

Murati felt a sharp pain in her head. It wasn’t just Aatto– Karuniya would have to launch too.

The conditions for success ahead of the costs–

She had already promised Karuniya not to patronize or coddle her.

And for their ocean-going drones to work properly the Agni had to be in the water.

“Aatto, go to Karuniya and prepare to launch the Agni. We need the HELIOS network up.”

Aatto nodded her head and smiled at Murati. Was she pleased with this choice?

She dashed out of the bridge as soon as ordered, leaving the Commissar’s chair empty.

Without another word said. Of course– she was her loyal adjutant.

“Euphrates, can you assist me in Aatto’s place for now?” Murati said.

“Absolutely.”

Euphrates practically threw back her own chair as she quickly took Aatto’s.

Nodding to Murati and patting her on the shoulder for support.

She quickly got herself acquainted with Aatto’s instruments.

“Captain,” Semyonova said, “We’re receiving a priority call from the Rostock.”

“Damn it. Explain to Astra if she calls us– I’ll take the Rostock in my monitor.” Murati said.

Now what?!

On the captain’s monitor where Sidonie had been, Daphne Triantafallos appeared instead.

Her expression was controlled but her voice betrayed her nerves.

“Murati, I’ve got bad news.” She said. “Dora and Magdeburg just detected the Greater Imbria bearing for Aachen from northern Rhein-Sieg-Kries, accompanied by a small fleet. They’re making a full-ahead dash, and they have the speed to make it a threat. The Volkisch will have forces in Aachen within hours, maybe as soon as one or two if they don’t mind replacing a few pumps. I’ve ordered our frigates to skirmish, but they may not even slow them down.”

“Thank you, Daphne. I will see if the John Brown can join the skirmish.” Murati said.

Maybe Burke had some GIA trick for getting the docking clamps off without making a mess.

Not that Murati had faith in anything going right at this juncture.

“Tell them to be very careful. I’ve got a bad feeling about this Murati.” Daphne said.

She left the call.

Enough was happening at once now that Murati started feeling somewhat numb.

Even this was nowhere near the end of her troubles.

“Murati, sorry to pile on!” Zachikova shouted. “We’ve got something on the upper floors!”

Murati almost wanted to throw herself from her chair.

“What something?” She asked.

Then she noticed that Zachikova did not look like her typical, amused self with the situation.

Her eyes were turning a little red, her hands were shaking.

She looked small– too small.

“We’ve got sensors going off. In the government sector. Hazard sensors.” Zachikova said.

Everyone on the bridge, who had once been taken by a cacophonous activity, went suddenly quiet. Hazard sensors meant chemical or biological– fire and flooding had their own types.

“How many sensors? Can you tell what’s happening?” Murati asked, her own voice faltering.

Zachikova looked at her with a haunted expression. “Like– all of them. A lot of them.”

She mapped the sensors being tripped to probable positions in the government sector–

And on the wireframe map of Aachen–

It appeared as though everything in the station’s peak was flashing warnings–

except the Kleyn estate.

Council Assembly, the Station Citizen Center, the Government Habitat, Central CPU Control–

Flashing red everywhere–

Alongside the cameras filled with brutal images of dying rioters–

and the sonar tracking the divers–

“Murati I think– I think someone just gassed everyone in the government module.”

All of the lights, all of the sounds, washing over the bridge with a pure madness.


After Descent, Year 976

Aetherometry: Purple (ABERRANT)

“We shouldn’t have come here.”

Menahem’s lip trembled as she spoke. Bubbles escaped from her nose and mouth.

Traveling slowly up the fluid in which she was completely submerged.

Fluid that had filled her lungs and yet not drowned her.

Sickly-sweet with an aftertaste like iron. A strangely glossy mouthfeel.

Her tears traveled down her cheek and did not join the fluid, like oil separated from water.

On her knees out of sheer terror in the middle of the vast temple of flesh–

Temple– that was the only way she could describe it–

Ridged walls like the flesh of a vast throat bent into a ceiling supported by rib-like structures. Beneath her there was no ground but soft almost postulant flesh like a membrane she feared piercing through. Irregular in its makeup, rising and falling, with red and blue sinews spreading through it. More alarming was the seeming infestation of purple crystals that seemed to spear the flesh in every direction, growing out of the ground and diving through the ceiling, the bases of each stalactite and stalagmite surrounded in scarred flesh. Casting off irregular bolts of power that drew bubbling blood from the surrounding flesh. Menahem could only like it to a malignancy, cancerous growth, burdening the flesh, and yet the intermittent pulses of purple light only heightened the feeling of divinity.

Outside the temple, through the gaps in its ribs and through the ventral opening,

a vast fleshy landscape stretched out in all directions.

Long fields of strange pale reeds growing out of the rolling hills of bone, sinew and flesh, blood and mucus, with strange clouds of purple color blowing in and out of the surroundings like a luscent storm. Dancing in the strange waters she saw pale, eyeless leviathans and strange protoplasmic floating creatures and long-forgotten extinct animals in a perversion of nature– or perhaps in its truest, untouched form, preserved in this sweet bloody amber that troubled Menahem’s eyes and filled her body. All of them moving in the water despite what should have been immense pressure, what should have been crushing, hopeless death in the very bottom of the world. Her nervous breathing and the shaking under her skin felt like too simple a response to the unfathomable place she found herself marooned in.

An alien paradise littered with steel debris, sunken hulks.

Some rusted, partially absorbed into the flesh.

Others freshly deposited, the sediment of humanity in this great uncaring beast whose life transpired enormously around them to a degree that they could never understand.

Whose breadth had supported them throughout their existence.

Menahem’s mind struggled to cope with the insane feeling that this was Aer.

This was Aer— it was Aer herself–

Then, within the mistifying flesh temple in which she found herself–

A group of ray-like animals that had been resting on some structure became fearful of her approach. She must have been the first human they had seen in an eternity.

With a strange bellow the animals lifted off like a swarm of bats and blew past her.

Their departing biomasses unveiling something that had been buried in this place by happenstance– that had fallen from perhaps a swallowed-up continent–

There was a statue that they had all been perching on.

A statue of a woman– a Shimii woman at that. Cast eternal in untarnished metal.

On a plaque at its base,

Menahem found a name in large type and a deed of unknown enormity.

Writing which, against all odds, she could perfectly read as if in Low Imbrian–

Solamund Dunyanin

Venerated founder of the Aer Federation

Through war, famine, and collapse, she traveled the Terra Fracta,

Each step in blood and track of mud, an Aerean hope for Humanity

And the promise of a Human future in this and every world

Year One, Aera Invicta

Menahem could see her.

She stood before Menahem not as a statue out of time but as a woman frozen in it, her light brown skin and tall cat-like ears and her small fluffy tail and shiny mane of golden brown hair billowing as if stood before an eternal wind. Her regal bearing, the sleek brass dress wrapped tight around her body. Solamund Dunyanin stood before her a titan amid this landscape of flesh. Menahem looked up at her and her eternally mourning eyes looked back in silent pain. Menahem could see the audience around her under an open sky, the millions and billions cheering her from every corner of the world as she became the symbol that brought them out of chaos, death, mutual self-destruction and hopelessness–

Revered to the point of inhumanity– elevated beyond the point of agency–

A God who could have only failed.

A world that could have only broken again.

And tears that could have never taken it all back.

Mistakes– all of the mistakes– singed into her skin until it was hard as this statue–

Menahem’s mind reeled, shuddered, faced with the enormity of this presence–

she could hear–

Voices,

whispering in her ears as if their lips were pressed close to her–

and she felt dead hands grasping

tearing and peeling and caressing every inch of this woman they could grab in reverence–

dozens, hundreds, thousands, millions, wept at her back and tried to comfort and sway her–

She was betrayed, she never stood a chance–

Her creation was perverted–

Forgive her, her resolve was for humanity–

Without her there would none of us left–

She’s innocent–

Forgive her failures, forgive her crimes–

An infinitude of voices and an infinitude of hands grasped at Menahem,

gentle and pleading with her–

It felt as if entire generations of people wanted her to consider their lamentation–

In that moment, however, she chose to listen to Tamar Livnat.

Stepping forward through the flesh as if confronting the statue, as if piercing its majesty–

Raising a hand to the plaque and curling her fingers like claws as if she wished to scratch it off. Unlike Menahem, the professor had no moment of sublimity with this fallen icon.

No empathy.

“This proves it.” Tamar said, staring at the statue with a wild gaze.

“The Shimii were responsible.” She said. Wreathed in a bright purple cloak of colors.

Menahem looked upon the Professor as she found the final piece of her grand work.

In that moment of vulnerability, pliability, her words rang loudest–

“This Shimii, and the polity she founded– it was the Shimii who damned us Judeans.”

And Menahem chose, in the hour of this gargantuan madness, to believe utterly in her.

“Menahem, are you seeing it–? This is the answer I’ve been waiting for–”

She stood upon the fleshy earth and joined her professor before the profane monument.

Despite the whispering voices begging and trying to pry open her mind and heart–

Menahem chose to believe Tamar Livnat and to close herself off from this place of sublimity.

Just as she followed her to this hell at the end of the world–

she followed her to the hell of their own making.

“It was always true. It was the Shimii who condemned us all.”

Menahem chose to forever discard the maddening, inexplicable empathy of that moment,

and embrace a white uniform and black steel against all thought of mercy.


Previous ~ Next

Surviving An Evil Time [10.7]

At the far end of the dockyard at Bertrand Shore Works bellowed the main driving gears of the ship conveyor and cargo elevator, pulling a 50 meter long Cutter liveried in Republic green up into the bowels of the station. The station interstice was essentially a highway for cargo and ships that connected the docks to the scrapyards and shipyards and a few other modules across the vast acreage of the Station. Aside from a few junction points, it was essentially on rails and strict about where one could go.

From Bertrand’s, the Cutter entered the interstice. A high ceiling and tight walls that allowed only enough space for ships and the equipment hauling them to pass, about 100 meters wide. The conveyor forked, and the Cutter hung a right at the junction to be taken behind B.S.W’s module, where the conveyor was eerily stopped. The Cutter remained trapped in the interstice where it had paused.

From the Cutter’s side, the main bulkhead opened, and a quadrotor drone hauled a boxy piece of equipment up thirty meters from the conveyor belt, against one of the high walls. The drone moved the gear to the wall surface, where magnetic couplers attached it to the metal. Connected by a thick power cable leading back into the Cutter, the box-like device analyzed the surface it was set against and then cut a square the size of an adult into the thick steel wall, exposing a maintenance corridor. Once its work was complete the drone picked the cutting gear off the wall and returned it to the Cutter.

Along with the drone, a team exited the Cutter as well, a group of armed men and women in bodysuits protected by flexible Kevlar plates on the chest and limbs. After the cutting gear had been returned and they were ready to climb up into the wall, they handed the drone a line which it attached to a thick pipe within the exposed maintenance corridor, allowing them to use motorized rappelling equipment to pull their bodies up quickly and effortlessly to the newly exposed gap.

“Kitty, we’re going in. Hold the fort for us. Fleet’s only about an hour out.”

Clearance into the Core Pylon was normally extremely strict. Only people born in a station or who had lived a very significant amount of time in one could become Core engineers for that station. Kitty McRoosevelt could have never acquired clearance to sneak into the Pylon. However, every complex module in a station needed maintenance corridors and out-of-module infrastructure access.

The habitats, the dockyards, these were not seamlessly fitting cubes in a stack. Veins and arteries ran through and between them. Every station had a vast inner world of pipes and fiber-optic junctions and electrical connections that human hands had to be able to reach somehow.

And the Core Pylon was no exception. There had to be paths to it outside plain sight.

Kitty and her Katarrans were setting up turrets and using her yacht to block the path into the dockyard, preparing for a possible siege. While they did so, the entry team stalked their way through the maintenance corridors searching for a way into the Core Pylon. They were once a Cogitan special operations squadron from the failed Ayre Reach invasion fleet, now vying to become the successful Kreuzung occupation fleet. Once inside the Core Pylon, they would have no good way to escape, and several very direct routes through which the Imbrians could assault their positions.

But in the world of black ops, their lives were already forfeit, nonetheless. Taking out as many of the day’s enemy as they could, to the last bullet in the last mag, for the cause of freedom and democracy and enterprise– that was what they had been taught, and learned, to aspire toward.

Soon, the entry team had snaked their way to another wall and stood aside so the drone could fetch and move the cutting gear into the tight corridor they had scouted out. Orange sparks flew in the dark halls of the station interstice. They repeated this a few more times until finally, they knocked down the right bit of metal and entered a stark, white-walled corridor lined with thick, protruding sheets of a silvery metal. Osmium shielding. And from several gaps in the wall, a purple glow could be seen to shine into the white hall. They were on the exterior of the Core Ring. Inside the Core Pylon structure itself.

Some of the entry team members showed a quiet reverence for the place.

Regardless of this, they all knew what they had come here to do and could not turn back.

Raising their assault rifles and moving so as to cover all approaches.

They stacked on one of the gaps in the wall, around the purple glow shining in.

Peering around, they hit the jackpot.

Osmium and steel scaffold suspended a control platform over an enormous pool of water below, into which the energy array could be “dumped” if needed. The platform, containing instruments and computing equipment for monitoring and controlling the core, was lightly populated with only a few technicians and less guards. None of the guards had firearms, only shock prods and body armor. They could not risk causing damage to the Pylon. They were only there to oversee the technicians.

In the middle of the platform was an absolutely massive structure, its complexity such that the entry team hardly understood what they were seeing. It appeared to the naked eyes to be a polyhedron with hexagonal faces, with a seemingly flat exterior wherever perceived, and a constantly moving interior structure generating the pervasive purple glow that dominated the entire core ring. From each cardinal direction of the core ring an enormous multi-section steel shaft connected to this complex middle structure, housing the pipes and cables supplying water, collecting steam, routing electricity. Upon the “polyhedron” itself could be seen hundreds of snaking cables and pipes and other arteries such that it appeared like a terrifying mechanical heart, pumping purple glow and eldritch energy.

Seeing it up close was like madness. It was surreal and gripping and terrifying–

“Are we really doing this?” a cracked, whispering voice sounded among the Cogitans.

Without word, the lead members of the entry team breached before anyone answered.

Single shots from their assault rifles sailed across the scaffold and struck the guards in the upper chest and neck where the chestplate terminated. Tense but skillful, knowing they could not be retaliated against. Surgical. The Cogitan entry team dispatched all of the guards in a lightning attack within seconds, and the technicians in the room shrank back into the core ring computing equipment, stunned, incredulous that there could possibly be a violent, armed attack on the core.

“You want to live? Separate the fucking core! Now! No fucking questions! Just do it!”

Despite the gravity of the attacker’s demands, the technicians had no choice.

They were afraid if they didn’t comply it might cost them more than their lives.

Firing guns inside the core ring– the Cogitans could have very well destroyed the station.

This was such an extraordinary and hellish situation. An instant trauma for the technicians.

They could not have possibly responded with anything but compliance.

And comply they did.

From above the polyhedron descended an enormous pair of mechanical structures, like two planes attached to multi-jointed mechanical arms, silver-plated in Osmium, between which electricity could be seen to briefly arc. The top of the polyhedron split to allow the arms into the water in which the energy array was suspended. There was a bright flash, within the space of which every heart in the room ceased beating for an instant as if to presage their demise. Within that instant revolved all of their lives.

Nobody was killed. Not yet.

From the core, the energy array ascended.

Suspended between the devices. Plucked as if by a titanic hand.

Now unmoving, its true form seemed to continue to elude the sight for several seconds.

As if between those mechanical arms there was shapelessness itself held aloft.

Blurring and warping the light, a smooth array of agarthicite tubes and osmium shielding.

In mere minutes, the terrifying deed had been accomplished.

With its energy array secured outside the core ring and unable to impart power–

Kreuzung’s Core had been separated. They could see it; they were in its presence.

Everyone involved stood around the hanging device, staring. Their God on the gallows.

Wondering as if there was anything more to be done now. Or if time would stand still.

Instruments blared at them. Core Separation warnings would be displaying and sounding and raising alarm throughout the station, but inside the Core Pylon, there was only the gentle glow of the energy array suspended outside of its core ring. They still had energy from the Core Ring and backup systems, and they were insulated from any of the panic that could result from the actions which had been taken.

In the eye of the storm, there was calm, but also–

–the foreboding sense of coming destruction began to finally creep in.

“Kitty, it’s done. Hold fast in the dockyard. We’ll keep the Imps out of the Pylon.”

The Cogitan assault team began to prepare their defenses.

It was around 1900 hours for the people of Kreuzung station.

In the year A.D. 979 on the 203rd cycle.

A tragedy that would be recorded in history as the first offensive use of a Core Separation.

On that day, after hundreds of years, the inviolable sacredness of Agarthicite wavered.

More than any of the perpetrators at the time could possibly understand.


For just long enough to sow great unease, Laurentius lost power.

Casting the surveillance room into pitch black.

“Hmm. Well. This is mighty inconvenient. I hope it comes back soon.”

Amid the panicked whispering, the smooth, slightly accented voice of a young man.

As if responding to him, the lights came back on moments later.

Throughout the room the black-uniformed Volkisch intelligence agents slumped on their computers and desks. They were surrounded by enormous monitors subdivided into feeds that gave them dozens of eyes within the station, whether by floating drones or fixed camera pods on the walls or at street level. For a moment the cameras had no picture; several of them came back online in slow succession. There was strange movement on a few in particular, that were meant to be pointed at the bulkheads inside of the baseplate maintenance tunnels. Blurring and sliding and bubbling of something–

“Turn those off. They’re clearly glitching. We don’t need to look at the baseplate now.”

“Sir?”

“It’ll conserve energy, my dear. Turn them off.”

“Um– right away, Lord Drachen.”

“I am no longer a lord, madame. Veka is far behind me at this point.”

With Imani Hadžić missing, command at Laurentius had temporarily shifted to one of her subordinates, in this case, Sturmbannführer Raul von Drachen. A tall, slender man, with slick blond hair, a hooked nose, and heavily defined cheekbones, he looked like the actor who would leer at the protagonist and his sweetheart in a corner of the movie poster, cast as the looming villain. His sophisticated, fox-like menace was only enhanced by the black Volkisch uniform and the armbands on his sleeves, the black sun of the Volkisch’s Esoteric Order, and the black sword and moon of the 7th Stabswache Fleet, the Zabaniyah.

Despite his appearance, his voice was soft, and he was never without an easy expression on his face.

“We will have to start rerouting power to be able to respond.” Von Drachen said. “Contact the control room. We must at all costs keep the life support and our computers operable but anything else has to be temporarily shut down. Have all docked ships and Divers deploy and terminate power to those modules once they are in the water. Cannons and missiles will have to go offline with them. Organize assault squadrons to move into the tower, and once all soldiers are deployed into the Core Station, terminate social area and habitat power in order to conserve. Then we will have to quickly gather intelligence and respond in force. Find out where the Pylon was breached. Deploy a team to the Standartenführer’s last known location. Are you writing all of this down dear? Am I going too fast for you?”

At his side, a skittish intelligence officer fidgeting with her hair drew her eyes wide.

With a jump, she began to record the items that needed to be done.

“Oh it’s truly okay. I will simply repeat myself with less vigor.”

Within minutes the initial preparations for the Volkisch’s response were complete.

Power was rerouted, station defenses went offline. Dozens of Volkisch Sturmvolker Divers and the docked Cutters of the patrol fleet deployed from their berths so that the docking infrastructure could be temporarily shut down. A thousand rifle-armed troops crossed the Bridge into the Kreuzung Core and split into several heavily armed squadrons to respond. Surveillance officers began practically crawling through every centimeter of the station with cameras and drones as their eyes– except below the baseplates, where any auxiliary equipment controlled by Laurentius was shut down to conserve power.

“I do hope the Standartenführer is doing well. She is a sweet and delicate girl.”

“Sir? I– I suppose so sir.”

The intelligence officer looked up at him in barely disguised terror behind her spectacles.

As if only an insane person could see Imani Hadžić as a “sweet and delicate girl.”

“How are things inside Kreuzung?”

“Err– less than optimal, sir.”

Around them the monitors switched to only street level feeds throughout Kreuzung core.

On every LCD surface, red warnings were blaring at the citizens that a Core Separation was underway. Normally this message should have automatically cleared in 15 minutes to instead display a curfew notice or other more useful guidelines. But nobody had set what the replacement message would be. Von Drachen quickly had Laurentius’ control room create a replacement emergency announcement and push it to every screen on the station, but due to the varying states of connectivity in the multitude of different modules in Kreuzung, only some areas received the notification to shelter-in-place at first.

Responses to the Core Separation warnings varied greatly.

For the most part, people in habitats were congregating in their hallways, seeing if their neighbors had any more information than they did, or they stayed in their rooms looking for news online, anxious but not storming the elevators. People in transit were the most upset, as the trams and elevators were behaving erratically and for a brief moment had completely lost power and trapped them. However, even here, there were only some minor altercations and hard words between the commuters and staff.

Workers in industrial areas hunkered down, while the strikers in Tower Nine seemed to be pooled at their barricades as if awaiting an opportunistic attack by the Volkisch. Where there was most chaos was in the commercial areas. Shoppers rushed to the elevators and tram stations trying desperately to get back to their homes or to areas that felt safer than the long strips of storefronts with their blaring LCD windows. There were many accidents and injuries in the crowds as people shoved and struggled to get through tight corridors, to get ahead of their peers into the elevators, or for space in trams. Public workers and roving patrolmen were utterly overwhelmed and gave up on imposing any order in these situations.

Compared to the amount of people trying to get to safety or hunker down, there were relatively few instances of vandalism, assaults, or looting among the population. There were some broken storefronts, particularly in retaliation against major brands who had instituted dynamic pricing. There was very little theft or opportunism. The mass violent hysteria that the Volkisch authorities had feared could ensue as they got the first Core Separation warnings did not manifest. People were not wantonly killing and robbing one another on the streets. For a station with millions of people, the incidence of rioting and anarchy was minor on the whole. Despite this, property defense continued to be a Volkisch priority.

Infrastructure in Kreuzung responded poorly to the loss of power. The last revision to the backup power schema had been undertaken over forty years ago in the aftermath of the Fueller Reformation, and since then the systems on the station had only increased in complexity as civilians and businesses acquired more civilian scale personal computing and mechanical automation than ever existed before.

When the first blackout hit, and subsequently when backup power came on, hospitals and care facilities had to scramble to manually turn off convenient but not life-saving systems, much like Laurentius had to, in order to prevent their backup power from diminishing too quickly. Certain forms of care and certain comforts were denied to patients in order to prioritize ventilators, life support, dyalisis and so on.

Meanwhile the power grid itself began to struggle to deliver available backup power because the computer systems handling the backup power schema were themselves older, some entirely untouched, and a few had short circuited entirely from the initial shock of the Core Separation. Water systems, particularly complex ones like flood mitigation and desalination, saw their mainframes partially shut down. This led to water becoming intermittently available in residences, and sometimes the water was foul or salty, or worse. Lights all over the station flashed intermittently and erratically.

“Hmm. On the whole this is not unworkable. It could have been much worse.”

Von Drachen crossed his arms and looked almost pleased with the situation.

While across the room the intelligence officers stared at him with great worry.

They were on a clock. With how much the power draw in the station was fluctuating, it was impossible to tell when they would run out of backup power and die. They had to act quickly.

The Volkisch response to the incident was in its opening stage, but the main objective was always clear. They had to return the Core Pylon to operation, and then prevent any potential further attacks on infrastructure. Von Drachen knew a few details of the situation that none of the other officers did, but he kept it close to the chest for now. Troops would be sent down into the core, as well as into peripheral dockyards to prevent potential intrusions– just a hunch of his, supposedly.

“Any response from the Governor’s office toward the incident?” He asked.

“Not yet sir. Neither the Central K.P.S.D contingent nor any statements from his office.”

“He was caught flatfooted. It could be– fortunate, for us.” Von Drachen smiled knowingly.

“Sir, there’s a laser communication coming in. It’s the Greater Imbria, through a relay.”

“Ah, lovely! Then our cavalry is on its way. Put them through, mind the bandwidth.”

On one of the screens, appeared the face of a young woman, brown haired, in a black and silver uniform. Strong-shouldered, tall, fair-skinned with a sort of earthy, rustic beauty. This woman shared Von Drachen’s rank, but unlike him, she had been an early and true believer in the Volkisch order: Heidelinde Sawyer.

“Von Drachen, we’re escorting the Mrudah to Kreuzung to hand off its flag. We’ll be there soon. The Aleksandr and the Atyrau will arrive after with the fleet. Where is Standartenführer Hadžić?”

“She is on mission. We’d be glad to have your assistance. Events are transpiring.”

Sawyer and Von Drachen were both quite aware of the events transpiring, to some degree.

As soon as the Zabaniyah arrived, the fireworks would commence in earnest.


After the blackout hit Tower Eight, the rooms emptied out into the hallways.

Lit up by the red warnings on the walls, the neighbors in a certain bobtailed Shimii’s hall exchanged worried looks and shared any information they had. One older man who worked in maintaining the tower explained that there was no maintenance today and wondered if there was a failure. A young woman tried to make sense of the warning on the wall, wondering what a “Core Separation” even meant. This was not common language among the Shimii, many of them could not place it at all. After about twenty minutes of suspense, the red letters turned to a bright blue with an animation of a doorway shutting behind a pair of silhouettes and commanded instead for all citizens to shelter in place.

This only brought up more questions from those assembled.

“They’ll tell us to shelter in place, but not what’s going on in detail?”

“Has anyone heard from the upper tiers? Are the elevators working? Is everyone okay?”

Amid the confusion, Majida al-Khaybari walked out and excused herself as she slipped past the crowd and knocked on the door of the room adjacent to her own on the left. She understood all too well what was happening, and why, and who was the perpetrator. She had resolved herself to doing something about it, but before that, she wanted to check up on her skittish little neighbor girl and her sad little tail. Ever since their last encounter, Majida had been worried that Homa had been shaken by her words.

“Hey, Homa, open up. Are you okay in there? Power’s been sketchy.”

No response.

Majida sighed to herself and put her hand on the wall next to the door.

On the other side of that wall, there was a touch surface that was a door control by default.

Thinking about it for a second, she came up with a sound theory of how to open the door.

Her own room had a panel on that wall– these rooms must have all been identical.

Majida thought of the type of panel and focused on generating force against it.

And with the ability she had been practicing–

Spatial Control.

Seconds later, the door to Homa’s room opened.

Peering inside, Majida did not find Homa as she expected. Instead, seated at the edge of the bed, was Leija Kladuša, known as ‘Madame Arabie’. Majida’s brain instantly conjured up something that was not very godly nor polite at seeing the striking brunette beauty holding her forehead on Homa’s bed, her face a bit pale, her eyes half-shut with clear exhaustion. She did have all her clothes–

“Kladuša,” Majida said, stepping through the door and closing it. “What happened?”

Leija snapped her head to the door and fixed a contemptuous glare on Majida.

“How did you get in?” She said. Not taking the time to correct the name Majida used.

“I have my ways. Listen, I don’t want to start anything. I was just looking for Homa.”

“Homa?”

Eyes drawn wide and startled, Leija suddenly stood from the bed.

She looked around the room. Her eyes settled on the cooking pot in the back.

It was the only thing in the room which wasn’t stock furniture included in every unit.

The way her eyes lingered on it, she may have realized whose room she was in.

“Where is she?” Leija asked suddenly. Her eyes were puffy– her makeup had run.

Had she been in here crying this whole time?

“I don’t know. I thought she would be here, but I found you instead.” Majida said coolly.

“What do you want with her? She– She was taking care of me. I was ill.” Leija said.

Majida could tell that wasn’t quite the whole story. But she did not press Leija further.

“Kladuša, have you been asleep this whole time? The station’s in crisis right now.”

“What are you talking about?”

In the room itself, the curfew notice was just displayed on a wall in a relatively small size.

To demonstrate the gravity of the situation, Majida opened the door back up.

Out in the hallway, the crowd, the intermittent lights, the larger curfew notices on the walls.

Leija stared in mute disbelief. She blinked her eyes hard.

“What happened to cause this? What was the prior warning?” She asked.

Majida felt insane just stating the proper facts. There was no way to sugarcoat it.

“Core Separation.”

“I’m asking seriously!” Leija said. “Majida, I’m starting to get pissed with you.”

“Get pissed all you want. It’s a Core Separation, Leija. There was even a blackout.”

“That’s impossible.”

Leija immediately sat back down on the bed, staring down at the floor.

She ran her fingers through her hair, coming to settle over her ears, bending them slightly.

“That’s impossible. How could it be? This– this can’t happen.”

“You can ask anyone in the hall. We all saw the warning.”

“This can’t be happening! There must be a false alarm, it must be a mistake!” Leija shouted.

When her agitated cries met Majida’s unchanging expression, however, her resolve started to waver. She looked down at the floor again, lips trembling, her feet shifting on the metal, hands clutched together.

“Far be it from me to tell you how to run things, but it strikes me that the Shimii here don’t so much have leadership as a bunch of community figures, so as one of them, maybe you should say something about this? Make a statement from the station control room to calm people’s spirits. Whether or not it’s real, the residents of Tower Eight are all in the dark, and you’re the boss, right?”

Majida offered that suggestion with a mind to leave the room immediately, but–

–Leija’s distraught expression caught her attention. She started to nurse new anxieties.

“Kladuša– I would be willing to help you, if it will keep our ummah safe. I can escort you.” Majida said.

No response. Leija was still staring at the floor with a hand over her forehead.

“Kladuša!”

No response.

“Something is going on. Tell me what it is. You can’t just sit there doing nothing!”

Even if she was just shellshocked from the Core Separation, she was the big tough mafia boss in charge of this place, wasn’t she? Majida had never thought of her as being this fragile and easy to shake. Most people probably didn’t understand exactly what a Core Separation meant, but for people who were in charge of communities and made decisions for stations, it was standard to know. So Leija must have understood the gravity of the situation. Majida approached and touched her shoulder.

“Wake up already! Every second we waste could be the one where a panic starts!”

“Majida, I don’t have access to the station control room!” Leija said suddenly.

“What? How? You’re the boss around here, aren’t you?” Majida asked.

“Tower Eight is administered remotely.” Leija said. “The Imbrians don’t trust us with it.”

Majida was briefly speechless.

A Core Separation was an unthinkable event. But something more mundane, like a broken power converter or distributor, would require flipping around which modules were receiving electricity, to prevent life-saving systems from having to fight with skybox simulation or empty docks or non-emergency network traffic. This was something that even the Shimii in Khaybar Mountain could do with their hacked together homebrew systems, it was standard to support living in tightly controlled environments. Majida had assumed that the Shimii in Tower Eight had control of the tower’s physical administration through a control room– but if it was all being done remotely–

“Kladuša, don’t tell me– it’s just an automatic system, isn’t it?” Majida asked.

Leija’s hands covered her eyes and she grit her teeth. Her frustration confirmed the truth.

Of course– they couldn’t even spare a single fucking Imbrian technician to actively monitor it.

Then– that meant–

In the event of a Core Separation, their backup power was not being actively optimized.

“Allah protect us all– Everyone’s going to fucking choke or flood to death in here!”

Majida bolted out of the room, leaving the despondent, helpless Leija behind her.

Out in the hall, she saw her own door open and Raaya peeking out of it.

“Majida?”

Raaya sidestepped just in time to avoid Majida charging through the door.

She knelt in front of the bed and withdrew a steel case from under it.

Inside were four pieces of Katarran power armor. Legs, and gauntlets. No battery pack, no chestplate.

Majida had the physical strength to wear them without power. She started to clap them on.

Realizing what she was doing, Raaya withdrew an additional case from the closet.

She presented Majida with a double-sided composite personal armor, and silently helped her to put on the pieces, snapping them closed over Majida’s chest and back. It was a tight fit over Majida’s breasts, as the suit was not intended for her, but she could withstand the discomfort. She did not possess a chestplate of Katarran armor, but the arms and legs pieces would help in a fight, and security armor like the type she fitted over her chest was enough to prevent a lethal wound from small arms fire.

Finally, she donned her white-gray cloak over it– a special keepsake from Raaya’s father.

“Majida.”

After helping her suit up, Raaya stood off to Majida’s side with a gentle smile.

“I have to get everyone out of here. It’s not safe.” Majida said. “That means you too.”

“I know. I wasn’t going to complain. I married a hero, and I know I did.” Raaya said.

Majida felt relieved by those words, despite the awful situation.

Her heart resounded with a million thanks to the most exalted, who brought her this woman.

“I will follow along with the folks and mind my own safety.” Raaya said.

From the case that she handed Majida her body armor, she withdrew a pistol.

Concealing it in a jacket she then wore over one of her sundresses.

“Okay.”

Majida bent down just a little to Raaya’s eye level and kissed her.

She put her forehead to the shorter woman’s, and then they touched noses affectionately.

“If you encounter any danger, call out to me with your mind. Okay?”

“Of course. But don’t be worrying about me all the time. Do what you have to do.”

“With Allah’s guidance and vigilance.” Majida gently squeezed Raaya’s shoulders.

Her heart was filled with so much for love for this woman, she nearly wept.

To think, she had put her in this danger.

But none of the Shimii in this tower would be able to escape it without Majida’s intervention.

Those Imbrian checkpoints had to be forced open.

From the same place Raaya had drawn her pistol, Majida withdrew a Union diamond blade.

“Let’s hope those Katarrans had a decent supplier.”

They had made good couriers, running to Khaybar and back. But now she needed their gear to work.

She briefly revved the chainsaw motor and found it good.

Using a magnetic strip attached to her armor, Majida stowed the weapon under her cloak, along with a pistol similar to Raaya’s. Armored, armed, and with her inner fire burning in her chest, Majida set out, giving Raaya one final authoritative glance as if to confirm her intentions.

Raaya smiled back and just as silently bid her farewell for now.

As soon as Majida stepped out of the door to her room she found Leija right in front of her.

Leija paused for a moment, staring at Majida with eyes drawn shock-wide.

Then, she clapped her hands together, shut her eyes and pleaded.

“Majida, please– please bring Homa back safe. She’s innocent of all our quarrels. Please.”

Majida could have berated Leija in so many different ways in that moment.

She didn’t even care that much about the drug smuggling or the extortionism. It was petty to her.

As for her racism– she would have her judgment for hating Mahdists in the afterlife.

No– what Majida hated about Leija was that she took everything she built for herself.

She even failed to share it with her kin Homa, and now she was all distraught and worried.

Majida had dealt with all kinds of scum. She had to, because she and her people were barred from leading ordinary lives in the Imbrium. There were gangs, mercs, extortionists, pushers, in every corner of the Empire, playing dirty to survive. Compared to Leija, some of them at least took care of their own, just like Majida tried to do. Those were the kind of low-lives that she could respect. Leija was greedy and self-centered. Her silver tongue and deadly charisma enriched only herself. But– perhaps this day could constitute a new leaf for Leija, and maybe a better life for Homa. It wasn’t for Majida to judge. Majida reserved her true hatred for killers. She couldn’t chase after every money-grubbing crook on Aer.

For all her faults, Leija had yet to commit slaughter or engage in massacre with her influence. She was not starving the people of Tower Eight and at least in terms of economics she was not discriminating against Mahdists. When put up in a line beside other warmongers, extremists and nationalists, she was a harmless bitch to someone like Majida. Despicable, a low-life, but harmless– unworthy of her flames.

And– it was difficult for Majida to hate those distraught eyes.

Eyes like those of a mother.

She reminded Majida too much of another older woman with sad, tired eyes.

So, for all the things Majida could have said and done, her only response was–

“I’ll do what I can.”

Leija nodded her head. Perhaps she understood her pathetic position as well as Majida did.

“Thank you.” She was nearly in tears again.

Majida averted her eyes.

There was so much pain and evil in the world and she could never fight all of it.

But she knew that– which is why she fought for the Shimii.

For her Shimii, for Jabal Khaybar, her kin.

But now–

She couldn’t leave Tower Eight’s Shimii behind. Not if there was something she could do for them.

And she couldn’t leave Homa either.

Homa was just like their people as a whole. Troubled, hurt, lost, and innocent.

She had suffered so much and didn’t deserve to suffer further.

“I have to do something.”

Majida made her way through the hall, past all of the Shimii that had come out of adjacent rooms. Technically it had to be one room to one person, but there were couples and mothers with children on this hall, older men and women, young workers sharing rooms in their two’s and three’s, and so a sizeable crowd was forming end to end in the hall. Despite the intention of the station’s design, this particular hall was affordable, so all of the people without good jobs or with families that had nowhere else to go were crowded into these lower tiers, packed like sardines to enrich the Imbrian landlords.

When she rounded the corner, Majida had to excuse herself dozens of times.

As she struggled past the people to the elevator.

“Hey, no cutting!” cried some of the folks as she elbowed past.

There were all kinds of eyes on her as she finally shoved her way to the elevator.

A group of younger men stood in front of it, occupied between the control panel and keeping others from usurping their place in front of the crowd. They stared jealously at Majida when she approached, trying to look tough but clearly quivering in their shoes. Her cloak was not long enough to cover her entire body and they could see the segmented plate on her lower legs, and on her arms when she moved them. Katarran body armor had a reputation– anyone with any kind of street smarts knew about it.

Universally it was the mark of a real badass. Though that was not Majida’s true intention.

Around the backs, shoulders and heads of the men congregated tell-tale colors of aether.

Dark greens and reds, verging on black at the edges. Anger, anxiety, fear of death.

Majida could read them plain as day. Their emotions practically leaked from them.

“I don’t care what you’re up to. Is the elevator working or no?” She said.

She did not need to employ her powers to get this lot to obey. Her authoritative voice was enough.

“Panel’s out.” One of the boys said. His friends looked at him brusquely for answering.

When Majida approached, they crowded around her but did not impede her way.

She stood in front of the blank touchscreen controls beside the elevator door.

Placing a hand on the unresponsive touchscreen she tried to feel the energy inside it.

Majida was much less a fool or a brute than her enemies and detractors gave her credit for; but she wasn’t too handy with electronic repairs. However, her powers and a bit of logical deduction could substitute in some cases for real engineering skill. She couldn’t control electric charges the way that she could spontaneously create fire out of nothing (at least not yet). But she was able to feel the heat and energy like a heartbeat within machines, tracing the current in her mind back through the wires that carried them to their power sources. She realized in a moment that it was not the elevator’s power which was out, but this specific panel had broken, and it was the only obvious way to interact with the elevator. She lifted her hand from the touchscreen and placed it on the elevator door itself.

“What are you doing, sis?” Asked one of the young Shimii men near her.

“Shut up.”

Her voice was infused with just a bit of otherworldly menace. Not intended; her emotions had flared.

Whenever she used one kind of psionic power, she always risked her aura spilling out.

Raw emotional energy that altered her tone, altered her presence.

She could feel his own aura quiver at her response, and he was instantly cowed to silence.

Tracing the power from the door itself, she walked a few paces to an adjacent wall.

With a flick of her wrist, a tile of OLED material fell out of the wall as she pulled on it.

Revealing behind it a manual control for the elevator. Levers and buttons.

“Someone will have to operate this!” Majida said. She pulled a lever and the door opened.

She looked at the young men in front of her and singled one out.

“You. Operate the elevator. We’re letting the women and children up first.”

“Up? Up– where?”

Did he not think things through any further than ‘I want to be on the elevator first’?

Majida turned to face the crowded hall behind her and called out instructions.

“We’ve got a working elevator! Everyone stay organized and wait for your turn. I promise I’ll make sure everyone can get up and out of here. It’s not safe here and we need to get everyone into the Kreuzung Core station. Forget the curfew notice on the walls! The Imbrians don’t care what happens to you! We need to get out of here! So line up, let the women and children first!”

Everyone stared at her. There were incredulous looks everywhere.

No one moved. An entire crowd of resentful staring people that she had just elbowed past.

She was so used to Khaybar, where everyone listened to her when she spoke.

Awkward silence and frightened gazes. Of course, nobody knew her or trusted her. Maybe they knew of Majida al-Khaybari, distantly. But not this silver-haired woman with the strange ear that was yelling in the hall while everyone was scared and worried and being told to stay indoors. None of them knew the potential danger they were in. It was all flashing lights and hushed voices in the halls.

Perhaps she could influence them, but Majida hadn’t really mastered how to do so with any amount of tact. She knew how to instill fear or draw out anger via her psionic powers; but she did not want to act like she was press ganging a bunch of kittens and moms! She would have to try to appeal to them on rationality alone. She would have to tell them what was happening so they understood.

She would have to pray to the Almighty and All-merciful that they wouldn’t panic.

“I need everyone’s attention! There’s something you need to–”

“Listen to her and get moving! What are you waiting for? I have somewhere to be!”

From the very back of the crowd a voice carried through the halls.

In an instant, the crowd parted to allow through Leija Kladuša– Madame Arabie.

Her makeup was done again, and her hair was brushed and orderly.

Following closely behind her was Raaya– Majida could not thank her enough.

“Form a line! Women and children first!” Arabie said. “Forget the curfew!”

Raaya stood beside the elevator with a hand on the operating lever.

She winked at Majida. Majida smiled with all of her heart. That woman was God-sent!

Acquiescing to Madame Arabie’s repeat of Majida’s demands, the crowd in the hall began organizing themselves, letting women with children walk forward. As they held their kittens close they waved gently at Majida, several expressions of gratitude, and a mild mixture of confusion. Many were veiled with hijab except for the front of their faces. Majida always felt a bit inadequate in the face of very pious mothers who observed all the traditions, when she was such a hellion who barely knew Fusha and was so far behind on studying the teachings and prayers– so she averted her gaze awkwardly.

“You look so handsome when you’ve got that flustered teenager look on your face.” Raaya said, teasing Majida. “I’ll handle the elevator. You’re the first one up, aren’t you? Get on board.”

“I’m taking a different route. Thank you from the bottom of my heart, Raaya.”

Majida bid farewell once more and glanced at another panel, lower on the wall.

It had a passage, which she had to crawl on all fours to get through. A maintenance tunnel.

She pulled on it, standing in front of it so no one could see it just fall off by itself.

Then she crawled inside. Through a dark vent, as tight as the shower in her room.

For light, she produced a tiny, flickering flame that danced between her fingers.

This much exertion of her power was nothing to her. The fire didn’t even need oxygen.

It burned only off her fiery, passionate aura.

On the other side, when she could finally stand, she found herself surrounded by switches, junction boxes, pipes, and meters, packed over every wall with only a 2 by 1 meter space for a human being to occupy and work in. She waved her hand slowly in front of herself so that the flame could illuminate each wall in turn. In front of her, she found what she really desired. A tight stairwell, made up of individual rungs that attached to the wall, cables routed around and through each. It was the way up.

Raising her hand and the little fire dancing between her fingers so she could see overhead.

Impossible to tell how far up it went. Her destination was several hundred meters up.

“I might be able to do it. It’ll take me forever to climb. I just need it to go all the way up.”

If there were no obstructions, then perhaps–

“With Spatial Control, could I haul myself up there?”

She had never moved anything as heavy as herself, much less moved it that far away.

There was no time to hesitate further. There would be worse difficulties ahead.

Majida put a hand over her chest and shut her eyes, concentrating deeply. Even just thinking about using Spatial Control sent a discomfort like the cold touch of a razor over her brain. It was difficult, taxing.

Shimii knew psionics as Sihr, a forbidden art attributed to illusionists leading their kin astray. But the esoterics of the Mahdist faith were interested in its characteristics and thereby more tolerant of it as an observable phenomenon of the world. Majida herself knew factually that Sihr was characterized extremely differently by the Old Engineers, by people like her mentor Norn. Because it had helped her protect her people, because it was part of her legacy– because of who her “father” was. Despite the prohibitions and taboos, despite her own pretense at Piety, Majida relied on Sihr and would need it. She knew that Sihr, as psionics, was a power of the mind that affected the world through Aether like food cooked in oil.

Aether reacted to emotion, and to the state of mind of the observer and the observed world. Aether passed on this reaction into the physical world, making the effects observable, real. Material consequence happened in Aether’s wake.  Majida concentrated herself on the task ahead, on the feat she intended to perform. Trying to pull herself from the material and make herself weightless, movable, seeking oxygen as flame did to ignite the way forward. In such a state of mind, prayer came to her. Not just because she associated concentration and power of the mind with the ascetic preaching of the Mahdists themselves–

–but because she wanted to associate the hated Sihr with God’s mercy for her personally.

“Allah is all that I require, excellent is his protection.” She murmured. “Greatest blessings unto your Prophet who is most worthy. Now that my affairs are difficult, Open the ways I could not see. Open the ways out of my difficulties that I could never imagine, most merciful of the merciful.”

Of all the many sayings, quotations, prayers, declarations, of the Shimii scripture, this one always stuck with Majida the most. Even her wayward mind could not escape rapturous attention at these words when the Mawla or Raaya recited them in the past. “Open the ways I could never imagine.” Allah was the opener of ways, the source of truths, and Majida wanted to believe that she was not born an evil witch, progeny of a tyrant with cursed powers, that had to be scorned, locked up in shadows–

–but someone who could enter a new form of supplication,

and see a new form of God’s majesty, a new opening of His ways.

Spatial Control!

Majida al-Khaybari was the Apostle of Fire.

And the Apostle of Fire could control not only things burning and violent, but the distances between persons and objects, like combustion sucking in oxygen or a detonation pushing out the world with its shockwave. Igniting the path between herself and her destination with the invisible flame of her desire, claiming the air like wildfire, Majida vanished out of the bottom of the steps in the maintenance tunnel to reappear at the landing at the very top of those steps, in a single and sudden instant.

“Alhamdulillah–”

She bent forward at the top of the steps, involuntarily dry heaving onto the metal floor.

Choking out blessed words while clutching her head, which felt like it had split open.

Her skull wracked with spasms of pain so powerful they felt like clubs striking her.

Teeth grit, fists clutched, forcing herself to a shaking stand. Eyes tearing up, nose bloody.

Step by tenuous step, each centimeter struggled for against the agony of her body.

Murmuring to herself whenever her lungs filled–

Give me guile against him who schemes against me,

 power over him who oppresses me,

 refutation of him who reviles me,

 And safety from him who threatens me.

Reciting prayer as she inched her way to the door she could see ahead.

Out of the dark maintenance tunnel, and, practically throwing herself through the threshold.

She appeared under the glass and steel roof of the top of Tower Eight.

Beneath the overwhelming darkness of the Imbrium ocean. Framed beneath the girders and the infinite sky of crushing saltwater. In her hands and in her heart, a pyre’s light burned brightly. Whether or not people hated her, she knew– God loved her. She believed it with all of her heart, that she was put on Aer with this ability to fight for her people. And she was growing ever stronger even now.

Her pain fading, she took stock in her surroundings. She had come out near one of the elevator banks. There was a gathering of people, maybe a few dozen, who had made it up the tower to the gates. Nobody she recognized from the hall below. The elevator Raaya took command of must’ve still been making its way up or down. Majida did not know from which elevator bank it’d come.

In front of the assembled Shimii, barring the way to the tram tracks into Kreuzung Core, stood the guards, five of them. Shut behind their gate and in their booth and waving their guns in front of themselves whenever anyone tried to come close to the chain link fence. Their eyes were wild with panic and anger, they were sweaty and clearly losing their wits. As Majida entered the crowd as surreptitiously as she could, an older woman walked forward to the gate, her tail curled in fear, her hands raised.

“I just want to talk sir.” She said, voice trembling. “We don’t understand–”

In front of her the guard raised his assault rifle to his shoulder.

“Stand back! What part of shelter in place don’t you understand, you fucking animals?”

“Sir– please, I apologize, but you have to understand how confusing this all is–”

“The only thing to understand is all of you fucking go back to your homes or I’ll shoot!”

“We just want some clarification! What is happening? Is it true that the reactor core–?”

Overwhelmingly loud, the rifle’s report rang through the crowd.

Everyone stepped back, gasped, cried, leaving the woman who had stepped forward.

Beside her, the round had struck the floor and dented the fake clay tile set over the metal.

Spared bodily harm, but with all of the guards sighting her, the woman dared not move.

Majida’s fist opened and closed at her side. Her toes curled in her metal boots.

Nobody in this crowd posed a threat to these men.

These were old folks, women with kids, young men. There were no soldiers here.

Except her.

She realized, however–

–that there was a woman at her side, with a baby. Could Majida splatter these men here?

No– not in front of innocent eyes.

“It’s your lucky day, Imbrian scum.”

Spatial Control.

It transpired in the blink of an eye.

Give me power over him who oppresses me.

Spatial Control was a form of psionics, and Majida had discovered it could be resisted by a strong will.

However, there was no hope for the weak minds of these panic-stricken, ignorant Imbrians.

In an instant, the men inside the booth had their bodies moved into each other.

Inside the booth, the man who could not move where Spatial Control forced him to, instead crashed suddenly into the glass and fell back onto his chair, his gun thrown wildly from his grasp and rattling against the walls before coming to land upon him. Outside the booth, the three men with guns and their officer collided with each other, pushed back as if hurled bodily off their feet, while their guns were pulled the opposite direction, coming to lay discarded on the ground. Two men struck each other perfectly in the foreheads and fell concussed, the man who had been threatening the most tripped over his feet and knocked the officer in charge down with him. In the tangle, Majida charged the fence.

Running out of the crowd and in front of them, she seized the gate, and with all her strength, tore it from its automatic hinges on the opposing wall of the tram bridge, knocking it down over the guards. The crowd stood speechless as the way forward was completely torn open for them in a surreal instant.

“Don’t question God’s blessings! We need to flee here! Come on!”

Majida called to the crowd. Tentatively, the older people and the children walked forward.

Meanwhile, a group of young men and women rushed out and reached for the guard’s guns and pulled them out from under the fallen gate, coming into possession of them. “Good instincts!” Majida praised, and she helped them and the crowd to fully subdue the guards, pulling them from under the gate, stripping them of their IDs and keys and weapons, and cuffing them all together, crammed inside the booth with the door locked where they would not disturb anyone further. More people began to arrive via the elevators, and with Majida’s direction, lined up respectfully on the platform.

“Ma’am, how will we get into Kreuzung?” asked some of the younger people.

Majida put her hand on the security booth, and on the tram platform, concentrating.

She discovered a current running between them, running out onto the track.

Over to a hidden spot off to the side of the bulkhead leading into the bridge.

There was always some kind of hidden emergency panel that had a higher level access.

These trams were “overseen” by people, but they were “operated” mechanically. If the computer told the tram to disobey the tram car personnel then the computer would always win, because the computer was assumed to be under the command of the boss. And she just happened to have an officer’s ID card that could send override commands in times like these. None of that was a problem now.

“I’ll take care of it! All of you just relax and line up. Women, children, and old folks first.”

From within the crowd around Majida, the woman who had been standing in front of the guards stepped forward suddenly. She was shaken, and there were tears in her eyes, streaming down the light wrinkles on her face. She offered her hands for Majida to hold, and Majida accepted and held them softly.

“Child– what is your name? I will pray for you every day.” The older woman said.   

After some thought, Majida smiled gently. “Madiha. Madiha al-Nakar.” She said.


“Damn it! Damn it!”

Homa Baumann smashed her fist into the unresponsive elevator’s touchscreen panel.

Water had risen to her knees in the dim slowly flooding Old Iron module now lit only by the red flashing warnings for the Core Separation. She accomplished nothing but hurting her hand. The closed doors in front of her were still shut. Without the panel it was impossible to tell whether there was any movement in the elevator because the panel was the only way to see the elevator’s position.

She put her head up to the double doors, banging her fist again and again.

Think, think.

This time it was her own mind speaking– not the other voice.

“Don’t think about stupid shit now. Come on. Focus.”

There had to be a different way to reach the higher levels. Homa had crawled all over B.S.W.’s module and there were maintenance tunnels, physical ladders between different levels. There had to ways to access the station’s guts so if a junction box or switchboard or a control computer or some other artery of the station’s exceedingly complex organs failed, a person could physically reach in and fix it. She had to look around for a way into the station interstice– the space between modules and even between blocks, inaccessible to the public but absolutely necessary to keep the station running smoothly.

But Old Iron was flooded and dark, and Homa did not have proper tools on her.

From the pocket of her jumpsuit she withdrew the vibrodagger she took off Imani.

On one side of the blade she flicked a little safety lever, and on the other, a switch.

Homa saw a tiny, dim indigo glow, heard the humming of the blade, and felt the vibrations from the oscillator spreading through the flesh of her palm and stirring the bones and sinews in her hands. Like her Volker’s vibromachete, this weapon, once engaged, possessed cutting power beyond what should have been possible for its size. It could not cut through this wall whatsoever, it was just too small and Homa was just too weak for such a monumental task. But perhaps she could cut into a vent, or pry open a panel.

If she could find a place to gain access– without electrocuting herself.

“There’s no other way. I have to get out of here.”

She had to stop Kitty McRoosevelt. She didn’t know how, but she needed to.

For the events of this day, Homa could only forgive herself if she did everything she could to stop it.

Whether to stop Kitty, to subdue her, to– to kill her– she had to do something.

(Kill Kitty? Can I possibly– would I actually– but man, taking a person’s life is no joke–)

Her own doubts reverberated across the space of her mind, but she had to silence them.

Because she felt complicit in this tragedy. She couldn’t just let it happen!

“I don’t have to kill her. I just– I’ll just make her stop! She has to be able to stop this.”

Homa started to look around the elevator. Feeling with her free hands the lines between the panels, following them lower on the wall, under the water, to see if she touched anything different. From her experience at B.S.W., panels that could come off had a slightly wider seam around the edges where they caught the wall, whereas the seams on solid panels were uniform throughout.

She knelt down in the water and begrudgingly put her head to it.

Holding her breath so water wouldn’t get into her nose, crawling along the floor.

It was just barely possible to make out the geometry of the wall with the red warning lights.

Come on, come on

That Way.

Homa raised her head.

She thought she heard a voice–

and saw a glint

a curling stream of color like the vapor off a pipe

shimmering in the dark like a sparkling dust

leading her

to the wall

“What– it’s–”

Homa pressed her hands along the wall where she had seen the colors.

She felt the seam, her fingers able to fit between the panels.

Scrambling to her knees, she put her vibroknife between the seam and pushed. It did not take much for the panel to separate, bubbles rising out as the water flooding slowly into Old Iron pushed its way down the maintenance tunnel entrance with more vigor than before. It did almost nothing to the level of the water, of course, but the vent became flooded. Homa looked down at the gap in front of her feet.

To make it to the other side, she would have to crawl on her belly through the flooded tunnel.

How far in would she have to go to breathe again? Could she tell? Could she even see?

In the adrenaline of the moment she forgot about the voice and colors–

“Damn it, there’s no time!”

First making sure any sensitive gear in her jumpsuit was in one of her handy waterproof sealable pockets, Homa hold her breath, crawled on all fours and started to drag herself through the tunnel. Elbow to elbow, pushing herself as much as she could with her knees, mouth shut, head starting to pound.

Her chest quickly began to hurt. Had her breasts been any larger she wouldn’t have fit.

Only the glowing oscillator of the vibrodagger in her hand provided dim illumination.

Ahead of her she only saw pitch dark, around her only four metal walls.

She was packed in, a bobtailed sardine in saltwater.

Crawling forward with growing desperation, every second closer from having a held breath to drowning, to dying. Her eyes clouded from the harsh seawater that had flooded in and in which she was suspended. How long could she hold her breath? How long had she been holding it? She felt her panic building across her entire cold, soaked body, shivering with every second of struggle.

Elbows forward, pull, elbows forward–

Nothing ahead but implacable darkness–

Feeling acutely the barriers in which her body was trapped–

Unable to stretch her arms out any farther wide, unable to spread her legs–

Impossible to stand–

Her vision swam, she could hardly hold her mouth closed through the pain in her head.

Everything was turning even darker than it had been, even her vibrodagger darkening.

Was she going to die here?

Lost forever in this horrible place where no one would find her?

She struggled with the last of her strength, all of her breath long since spent, desperate–

And suddenly found herself in open, rushing water–

Scrambling blindly, kicking her legs and clawing the water, every sinew in her body feeling like it would burst, her chest feeling like it would cave inward. Heedless of the surroundings, swept in an animalistic mania of pure survival instincts, flailing any kind of movement that would propel her further up. Breaching a surface, sucking in air desperately as soon as there was any breath to claim. Water was slowly rising, and she had to fight to stay up. Painful breaths wracked lungs feeling as if calcified by disuse, feeding into a brain and skin that was at once cold and burning. Had she any spare strength she would have screamed.

“What the fuck? Hey– who is down there? What the fuck are you doing?”

A flashlight shone over Homa’s eyes, briefly blinding her as she struggled for breath.

She was in a much larger space than before, with water much deeper, walls wider and taller.

On a platform outstretched from the wall, a dozen meters up and away from her, there was a man in a wetsuit and protective goggles, lit up by an OLED panel. Beside him there was a toolkit, Homa had seen the kind before, it had wire-testing prods and micro-soldering irons, it was equipment for fixing electronics. He was situated in front of an open section of the wall, in front of shadowy impressions of thick cabling and exposed electrical and computer equipment. He sounded irate.

“It’s flooding here! You’re not supposed to be here. You need to get the fuck out, Shimii.”

Homa shut her eyes hard, still gasping for breath.

Why was every Imbrian so belligerent? She couldn’t believe her rotten luck.

“Hey, are you listening? I’m not kidding, it’s dangerous, and we’re on alert, and there’s sensitive shit here! What the hell is your problem? I’ll call the K.P.S.D and tell them you’re rooting around here, you’ll never leave Tower Eight again!” That man shouted at a higher intensity with every word he said. “Are you fucking deaf? Get out of here or I’ll get you out! Can you understand Imbrian? Shimii?”

Homa tried making any kind of gesture with her head, shaking it, nodding, anything.

She started to paddle away, trying to make it to a platform or a foothold.

In one of her pockets Imani’s gun felt suddenly heavier than ever, more pronounced.

But Homa didn’t want anything to escalate to violence! She just wanted to get out of here!

“Alright, I’ve fucking had it. I’m not taking any chances you bitch.”

On the platform the man withdrew and pointed something at her.

It was bright orange with a yellow barrel, maybe a stun gun or a tranquilizer?

She hoped it wasn’t a lethal weapon. She backed up against the wall, trying to speak.

All that came out was a choked mumbling, “Please– I’m lost– I’m sorry–”

“Now you understand Imbrian huh?” mocked the man, his voice sounding desperate.

He took aim at her– he was really going to shoot– Homa froze in a moment of panic–

All that issued from the man was a wet squelching noise.

Stock still on his platform, his fingers shook and went limp and dropped his gun.

His torch rolled into the water, sent flying by a spasm of his legs as he went down to his knees. As the light spun around the room Homa briefly saw a shadow of something cast upon the wall, something long and substantial that she could not otherwise see. As the man began to audibly gag and gurgle and bleed Homa had the wherewithal to rush to the torch fallen into the rising pool and take it and point it at the platform. Where she saw again the shadow, the shadow of something great and horrific.

Not only the great long gelatinous thing trailing all kinds of spikes,

but its massive body that

stretched through the water blue and orange and red like a calcic jelly spinal cord

vague dim siphonophoric thing with jets and bulbs and prongs spiraling

through the water like a sigil of muscles and meat

leviathan–

Tristitia hates the noisy hominin. Tristitia wants the noisy hominin to quiet.

In the next instant the spines which had punctured the man’s back pierced through him.

Homa was spared the gorey detail by the darkness of the room.

But she heard his blood, and maybe more, spill into the water below him.

She was frozen in place, clutching the torch and slowly and impotently paddling back.

Leviathan– how did a Leviathan get into the station interstice?!

Had it navigated the flooded Old Iron somehow?

Was the Core Separation causing so many problems that the station was breached?

Her heart pounded, her lungs couldn’t breath fast enough.

She did not feel cold because her flesh felt dissociated from her mind and presence.

It had come from the direction opposite Homa. It was massive, amorphous.

Homa had learned about siphonophores in school, and it was the closest thing she could compare it to without an imaging computer to tell her the class associated with this monster. One enormous string-like cord the thickness of a human torso but with seemingly all the strength and muscle of some beastly tail or backbone, capable of lifting a man off his feet. Hundreds of bulbous objects connected to this central nerve, dimly bioluminescent, some appeared like biojets, many others like dagger-like vibrating spines, others like pulsating organs, and near the section that had skewered the man there were some that looked like wings, and Homa got a sense there was even more underwater. She imagined the beast was many many times the size she could see, coiled casually throughout the depths of this place.

Killing that man had been like a giant flicking its finger nonchalantly at a fly.

There was no thought of even trying to shoot it.

This would have been a terrifying opponent for a Diver or a ship.

For Homa, it was a thing out of nightmares that she had no hope of harming.

She backed slowly away from it, looking around the room for a potential exit.

Behind her, she saw rungs, rungs of a ladder that could take her up.

If she could climb out of the water, could this thing even follow under its own power?

Its body did not look like it could go very far out of the water.

Ragged breathing, her veins vibrating beneath her skin, Homa slowly, slowly backed up.

Cat-Hominin, Tristitia sees you. Cat-Hominin, are you a heretic?

Homa thought she heard something in her mind, clearly she was losing her grip–

Then she felt a shiver down her spine that told her instantly to stop moving.

Around her legs she felt the water stir like something enormous had rushed past her.

Curling around behind her back, around her side, and finally emerging in front of her.

Hundreds of sheets of veiny dimly glowing red and blue velvety flesh suspended close.

Like a flower of fleshy angel’s wings, fluttering into themselves before her eyes.

Crowned by a floating circle of blood or gore that somehow hovered in place.

And attached to that same strand-like body that stretched infinitely into the water below.

Homa wanted to see the thing before her as a face or a head, but it was faceless, headless.

She only saw herself reflected in the multitude of opaque surfaces.

Hanging, dripping, the flesh undulating as if it was performing some kind of action.

Homa’s mind wanted to process it as “sniffing” her, as a show of “curiosity” or even, perhaps, speech.

But she knew it was insane to think so.

Cat-Hominin, what is a heretic?–

Her mind and most of her body paralyzed with fear–

Homa’s hands crawled over her chest and grabbed hold of her necklace.

It felt like it had retained some of its warmth, a tiny star clutched against her breast.

Oh! Cat-Hominin is loved.

In the middle of the mass of wing-like folds, there was something directly beneath the halo.

Briefly, the wings spread enough for Homa to see it, or to think she had seen it.

Something that couldn’t be– Like a central, fleshy pearl containing–

An inquisitive face as if belonging to a girl, dark-haired, green eyed, floating inside–

Cat-Hominin is loved. Tristitia will respect this– but only this once.

Next time, you’ll despair, Cat-Hominin.

Its horrific sliding and flapping noises– Homa’s head was trying to turn it into words.

That had to be it– there was no other sane explanation–

Suddenly, the siphonophore leviathan reversed the curling of its cord from around Homa.

That winged meat thing it had shown her shut like a flower turning back into a bud.

Slithering back into the water from the direction it had come.

Homa did not miss the opportunity. She turned tail and rushed for the rungs of the ladder.

Climbing like her life depended on it, taking each rung like her hands had clawed at the water when she was drowning, moving so fast that she barely took in breaths between hand-holds. Weeping, her lips quivering, her whole body shaking, until she felt like she had climbed a hundred meters and stopped, putting her head up against the next rung on the ladder and sobbing and screaming.

For a moment, everything felt hopeless.

All of the weight of the physical pain and terror she had felt that day.

Kitty’s wounds on her– hunger and exhaustion– leaving Imani behind–

How? How could she climb even one more step on this ladder?

And how many more steps would she have to climb after that?

You Are Courageous.

She heard the little gentle voice in her head again.

That voice which she began to associate with the warmth in her chest.

With the necklace that had become her good luck charm.

“Thank you.”

Homa whimpered. She was going insane. She really was going insane.

But–

Everything she was doing was insane.

Everything that was happening was insane.

Nothing could be the same again after this, no matter what happened.

Not Homa herself, not Kreuzung, and maybe, not even the Shimii of Tower Eight.

“I have to stop Kitty.” Homa told herself. “I can’t let more people die senselessly.”

That Leviathan was not just going to kill irate Imbrian guards accosting her.

And that Leviathan was not going to be the end of the horrors unleashed this day.

Homa had to fight, she had to stop this whole nightmare from growing worse.

That determination was the only thing keeping her holding on to that ladder.

Keeping her from the infinite abyss of water below. As insane as that thought was.

She reached a shaking hand up to the next handhold. She still could not see the top.

But she climbed with all of her might regardless. She could not let herself stop.

Step by step, as long as it took, giving everything she had left.


Two trams to Tower Eight had been reported “hijacked” and “commandeered” by the tower’s Shimii in a brazen show of civil disobedience of the Kreuzung curfew. Responsibility for capturing the ringleaders and breaking up the hijackings fell onto a small squadron of K.P.S.D, the Kreuzung Public Security Department. Six men with assault rifles waited with bated breath on the platform. They had no way to stop the trams, physically, so they were waiting to threaten whoever stepped out.

The Volkisch troops had an acrimonious relationship to the K.P.S.D, who were still largely under the command of the liberal government of Kreuzung. The Volkisch would not assist them closely.

They had more important places to protect, such as the manses and wealthier districts.

The bulkhead began to rise into the Kreuzung Core’s end of the Shimii tower’s tram bridge. As the headlights of the tram shone into the gloomy tunnel, the men stationed there nearly jumped. They raised their assault rifles and began scanning the windows of the incoming trams desperately. They stood, for a few minutes, looking through the irons of their rifles, until the doors opened.

They remained standing for only a few seconds after that.

Spatial Control.

Majida appeared between the men and swung her diamond blade like a studded club.

Had she engaged the motor there would have been blood and skin flying and gore spilling.

But there were too many decent people watching– and it was not necessary.

With Majida’s God-given strength, she beat each man to the ground in a flurry of attacks.

Swinging at knees, shoulders, flanks and arms under the intermittent lights of the platform.

There was no retaliation. Every blow broke a bone on the unarmored, flatfooted men.

In moments, they were crawling on the floor, and Majida had secured their weapons.

From the tram, the group of young men and women who had been following behind her tied up the guards inside the booth and locked them there, as they had done before. They were all armed with rifles taken from the guards, but Majida ordered them to drop the things in the booth and lock them in with the handcuffed and gagged guards before entering Kreuzung. Instead, she ordered them to grab the men’s stun batons, and a riot shield that was locked up in the booth in an emergency gear kit.

“None of you know how to shoot, and if someone sees you with the guns it’ll be mayhem.”

Majida’s judgment was quickly supported by the older women following behind.

“I’ll need some of you to stay here and let everyone know what’s going on!”

Each tram could pack only pack in so many people out of a population of thousands– their impromptu evacuation would take a lot of trips. Majida could not guarantee everyone would be able to leave, but she wanted as many as possible to be able to escape. They would need to go somewhere– not the Pavilion shopping center, though they might have to. There was an enormous park that could be accessed from it. Majida ran from the tram station to try to reconnoiter that park.

When she entered the Pavilion she thought she would see more Imbrians and guards around. The top floor of the Pavilion had been vacated quickly. While it was level to the highest point of Tower Eight, it was below the midsection of Kreuzung Core and there were habitats right above it. She could still see small crowds of people in the tiers below, perhaps trying to get to the lower habitats. There were a few broken storefront windows and some people rummaging, and there were lost and bewildered people in their ones and twos throughout, and a few distracted guards here and there, but in terms of the chaos Majida had thought she might see, it was downright peaceful at the top of the Pavilion.

“Hey! Shimii, the fuck are you doing here? There’s a shelter in place–”

Spatial Control.

Majida cleared the hole in the middle of the pavilion through which the spiraling staircase descended connecting the floors. She battered a K.P.S.D guard on the other side through a storefront window with her reappearance. An Imbrian woman who saw it took off running the opposite direction. Majida looked around. It’d be so convenient if she could set these bastards on fire– having to restrain herself meant abusing abilities she was far less practiced in. Her troubled breathing betrayed weariness.

“Damn it, if this tires me out–”

While catching her breath, she let herself trail off.

There were far too many things she needed to do that required even more power.

From the Pavilion’s top tier, Majida made her way through the northeastern exit, a glass and gold filigreed archway. There was a long and wide hall beyond it with a few more closed businesses that led to a broad and high fountain plaza breaking up the mall’s hallways. This was the place Majida remembered from wandering around Kreuzung the past week. A couple thousand folks could loiter in the park and its adjacent halls comfortably. There were no Imbrians around, not even the guards or any public workers. It wasn’t going to be comfortable, but there were a few places for the older folk to sit, and at least it was safer than staying in the tower. Majida doubled back toward the tram station–

“Madiha! Madiha al-Nakar, is that you? Madiha, please–”

Majida looked over her shoulder, recognizing that deep, girlish voice even in whimpers.

She turned around to find Homa Baumann running from the other end of the park.

Her work jumpsuit was completely drenched and dribbling a little trail of water. It was like she had fallen into the ocean, she had salt in her hair, her skin was clammy, her body was shaking. Majida stood speechless as the girl stopped in front of her and doubled over, a vibrodagger in one hand and an electric torch in the other, gasping for breath, feet trembling as if hardly able to bear her weight. She couldn’t imagine where this girl had been or what her body had been put through.

“Madiha– Madiha, please–”

“Calm down. I’m here. What happened to you?”

Majida briefly knelt down, until Homa forced herself back to a stand again.

She wiped her sleeve over her face, leaving behind a bit of salt on forehead and eyelids.

Her eyes were blaring red.

She was crying; and she was must have been crying a storm before.

Or she had been swimming with her eyes open and without protection.

“Were you in the station interstice?” Majida asked, putting the pieces together.

“Madiha–”

Homa stopped and caught enough of a breath to speak a full sentence.

“Madiha, I have to stop it. The Core Separation. I know who did it!” Homa whimpered.

“Kid that’s a really hard sell right now, you realize.” Majida said.

The girl grit her teeth and closed her fists and stomped the ground.

“G.I.A. agent! Kitty McRoosevelt! B.S.W. dock! She did it– Katarrans– she did it–”

Homa devolved into shouting names, but what blew Majida away was that she was correct.

In that moment Homa Baumann truly did know exactly who was responsible for their crisis.

She knew where they were and what they had done– and she was trying to stop them?

How had she gotten mixed up in this? But she knew the truth, there was no denying it.

Knowing the truth wasn’t enough, however. This crisis had a scale far beyond Homa.

It was insane to think that she could do anything to change the course of these events.

Majida grabbed hold of her shoulders. “Homa, I believe you, but you can’t stop this.”

“I have to!” Homa shouted at the top of the lungs. “I have to stop it! I have to go–”

“You’re going to get yourself killed! You need to stay put here! I’m bringing Kladuša!”

“Kladuša? You mean– Leija–”

For a moment, Homa’s eyes drew wide, and her expression grew paler and more distant.

“Is– Is Leija okay?” Homa asked.

“Yes. She’s taking charge of evacuating tower eight. It’s not safe there.” Majida said.

“It is safer than here, Khaybari. You cannot bring them here.”

Majida and Homa turned in the direction of the third voice.

Deep, breathy, spoken through the audio outputs of a fully sealed power armor helmet. Standing suddenly in the middle of the park was an enormous figure in a cloak and black power armor, an entire suit. His armor shimmered wherever a LED from the roof shone on the plates, in a dazzling pattern.

His helmet was shaped to include covers for his ears, as well as the vaguest representation of a real cat’s snout, housing his rebreather and audio output, a face like no Shimii on Aer actually had, for they were all fundamentally human in nature. His tail moved freely behind him, with flexible plates over the top, but below the armor, she caught a glimpse of tattered and scarred flesh with patches of grayed fur. He was taller than the two of them, well over two meters, and with his powered armor, he was much broader.

There he stood, implacable, making no movements, like a statue peering at them.

A living legend to the Shimii, a man who had risen out of the short-lived “Age of Heroes.”

“Ra–”

Homa’s voice was barely audible. She choked, sobbed. Her arms shook.

She peeled herself from Majida and turned and took bewildered steps forward and back.

“Radu– Why– You’re–”

Majida grit her teeth and said his name and title like a curse.

“Radu the Marzban.”

“Majida al-Khaybari. Stay away from the girl.”

His voice sent a shiver through her, not because of any power it then contained, but–

He had said her real name aloud so nonchalantly.

And it caused Homa to look over her shoulder, flashing a look of fear.

“Majida– Majida al-Khaybari–? Radu– you said–?”

Homa nearly fell from the anxiety of that moment. Majida’s felt a bitter swell in her heart.

It was like she didn’t know whether to step back and away from Majida or from Radu.

Like she was caught between two monsters and her brain could barely process it.

Majida hated it. She hated that the girl who wanted to rely on her was now terrified of her.

Homa Baumann had been lied to so much. And now Majida had lied to her too.

“Kid, I’m really sorry! But I’m not here to hurt you, or the tower’s Shimii!” Majida said.

“Your reckless actions and incitements have already brought them harm.” Radu interjected.

Majida closed her fists. She wouldn’t take that lying down– not from this bastard!

“That’s quite rich to hear from some gallivanting bandit who hasn’t done shit for them!”

“You broke the agreement which guaranteed their safety. You crossed a line.” Radu said.

“An agreement for them to be trapped in a ghetto without even the control room keys?”

Radu stood unfazed by her shouting. “An agreement to prevent further bloodshed.”

“You fucking traitor!” Majida shouted. “Do you really think you’ve prevented anything? If you approve of this ghetto then all you’ve done is agree to killing these people slowly rather than quickly! At least in a fight they would have agency over themselves! You’ve got them confined to a prison!”

“They are not ready to fight, so defying the Imbrians is nothing but choosing their death.”

Radu stood implacable, unmoving.

Majida clenched her fist so tightly it began to heat up, to flicker with stray fires–

Homa walked a few steps in Radu’s direction and interrupted the shouting match.

“Nobody has to die!” Homa shouted. “Radu, you’re here to stop this. That’s why you came here right? You knew there was going to be a crisis coming. So you met with Leija and that’s why she chose me to work for Imani. You know about Kitty, don’t you? You’re going to stop her. You’re going to stop her and stop all of this, and then nobody will get hurt. Please tell me I’m not wrong about this, Radu.”

Judging by her broken tone of voice, Homa’s rambling was willful self-delusion.

Homa have already suspected what Majida knew the moment she saw that armored freak.

“Homa, you need to rejoin our people and return to Tower Eight now.” Radu said.

That bastard Radu wouldn’t do anything! He was just here to corral the Shimii back to the ghetto!

“Radu,”

Homa’s shock-wide eyes streamed more and more tears down her cheeks.

Her lips trembled. She had a wild expression on her face.

“Radu, you’re a hero right? You– You have to be here to save everyone– Please–”

Radu the Marzban stepped forward, his heavy armored boots thudding loudly on the floor.

“Our people will be safer by standing aside and letting the Imbrians solve their own problems.”

Homa’s shoulders slouched, her arms slowly losing their strength. She looked faint.

Majida could see her aura spiraling. She was experiencing heartbreak, disillusionment.

“She believed in you; all of them did. And people call me an illusionist, you vile fraud.”

“Majida– Please don’t insult him.” Homa said. Her trembling words pleading her.

She called her by name, but she did not say it like a slur. Majida was taken aback. “Kid–”

“Please. Majida– just let me talk to him. So, then, Radu– do you care about me at all?”

Homa turned from Majida back to Radu. It was impossible to tell the man’s response.

In that occluding shell of metal, there was only his voice. No gestures, no expressions.

“I swore I would protect you. You and Leija Kladuša. I want you to be safe.” He said.

“Radu, if you want to protect me and you want me to be safe then please listen,”

Majida could see a strip of black color forming along the edge of Homa’s aura.

“Radu, I’m an Imbrian too.” Homa said. “I’m not just a Shimii. I’m also Imbrian.”

Those words came out with such an audible pain. Like spitting out a rotting, hanging tooth.

That pathetic little voice made Majida want to tear up with sympathy. That poor girl was in tatters.

Homa gathered her breath again. She spoke, with a few pauses, a few more breaths.

But more eloquently than Majida had ever heard her. She had been thinking this over.

“This isn’t a problem for the Shimii alone. People all over this station could die. People are dying as we speak. Whether from violence or neglect or accidents, people are dying, Radu. And I could’ve done something to stop it. But I made all the wrong choices. Everything is really, really hard for me Radu. Ever since you left me here, I’ve never been just a Shimii, and I’ve never been just an Imbrian. I’m enough of both to be hated by both, and not enough of either to be loved by either. Our worlds are so separated that I don’t even know how it was possible that I was born like this. But I’ve seen innocent people in both those worlds who don’t deserve this. People who don’t deserve to have their lives toyed with by Kitty or by Imani or anyone. I was so stupid. I wanted to play the big hero and to stop the bad guys, I tried to make everything so simple in my head so I could feel okay sitting around or running away. I never understood how complicated it was– I never even knew what it really looked like when someone died. But Radu, you’re back– you’re the real hero of this story, aren’t you? Radu the Marzban.”

Homa reached out her hand. Tears still streaming down her eyes, teeth chattering.

“Please–” She begged. “Radu, you can stop Kitty and save the Station right now. Right?”

In that moment, a sudden vibration transferred through the floor and into their bodies.

Far in the distance, there was the muted sound of a blast. And then a second, a third.

Rumble after rumble, causing the lights to blink even more than they already were.

Not an earthquake, not enough to shake everyone to the floor.

But Majida felt it in her gut. They must have all felt it.

She could imagine the ships outside, jockeying for position, cannons roaring.

The Republic of Alayze versus the Volkisch Movement, now in earnest.

“Kitty’s cavalry is finally throwing its weight around.” She murmured to herself.

Homa’s hand hung in the air unanswered. Even through the rumbling, she held out hope.

Then, Radu the Marzban extended his own hand return.

Raising his palm to her as if to squeeze her head from afar. “King’s Gaze.”

From around him, his aura began to extend like a mantle, smothering Homa’s own.

Dark green tendrils leaped out from him and coiled around Homa like snakes.

“Homa, you will return to Tower Eight. You will help the Shimii to return to safety.”

Homa’s tiny tail ceased fluttering, her ears drooped, her posture started to slouch.

She struggled as if trying to speak but unable to– she was unable to resist him.

His dark green aura tinted her own, flooding her with unbearable hopelessness–

In the next instant, Majida simply reacted, her sense of justice and outrage grown too hot.

“HOMA, RUN! RUN NOW!”

Vanishing from her spot, she appeared in front of Radu as if in mid-sprint.

With her fist already wound up for a strike.

Align one vector with my arm, use spatial control to cut the distance, and PUSH!

Putting all her strength both physical and psionic into one punch–

–connecting right into Radu’s armored sternum with the force of a cannon shell.

His aura scattered in every direction like a bursting balloon as Majida struck him.

Radu staggered back, his feet lifted and gliding over the metal floor for several seconds, before planting his greaves and going to down to one knee. That he didn’t tumble rear over head was a testament to his might, managing to grind himself to a stop. Nevertheless, a deep rift the size of Majida’s fist appeared on his mighty chestplate, exposing torn up artificial muscle and power cables and the innermost layer of armor lattice, streaked a moist red. His psionic hold over the girl was instantly broken. Majida stood between him and her, her own aura beginning to expand to potentially counter his influence.

She grinned with false confidence, looking over the outcome of the attack with fangs bared.

Ah– I really hoped I would do more than that. Killing him would’ve been nice.

Several of Majida’s fingers screamed with pain, feeling like hot jelly inside her gauntlet.

Katarran power armor was fearsome stuff. Majida’s body was shaking from the effort.

Raaya, I’m so sorry– you really married such a hot-headed and foolish woman.

Look what I’ve gotten us into, playing the hero for some kitten. Allah give me strength.

She glanced behind herself and saw Homa take off running as fast as her legs could sustain.

That kid had really put her in a spot. Majida could only hope she was running back to Leija.

But she couldn’t be responsible for her anymore. She had done all she could for her now.

As Radu moved to stand, he reached behind his back and withdrew a folded vibro-weapon.

Grinning, Majida outstretched her arms, a growing pyrokinetic fire in each of her palms.

“No onlookers. I can put an end to your legend as viciously as I desire.” She said.

“You are nothing but a pathetic imitation, with none of His grace and majesty.” Radu spat.

Radu engaged his vibro-halberd, and Majida felt a vicious excitement overcome her.

”Your meaningless defiance dooms all of our kin. I will impress upon you the order of things, Mahdist.”

Majida grinned. ”Rashidist scum always bending the knee to some reprobate. I’ll burn your order down.”


Danger! Danger!

“I know! I’m running!”

Homa clutched the necklace in hand and ran as fast as her abused legs could muster.

She was crying from such a depth in her heart, she had no idea how many more tears could be left, it felt like she would cry blood next. Sorrow in her chest like tight thorny coils constricting her heart and lungs. Her entire body was a knot of pain, but nothing hurt more in that moment than her heart or spirit or whatever it could be called. She couldn’t believe it– it was just too painful. She was heartbroken.

Why, Radu– why would the Marzban–

He was supposed to be a hero!

He was supposed to stand up for the Shimii!

Radu the Marzban, stalking the deep oceans and dark shadows of the Imbrium, punishing the Imbrians, raiding those who hurt or exploited the Shimii, giving his treasures to the needy folk and protecting their homes. Where had that man gone? Had he ever even existed? Hadn’t he saved Homa’s life? Hadn’t he protected Leija when she was in danger too? Had it all been just lies all along?

“He’s just following the Volkisch’s twisted plan! They’re not going to do anything!”

What did Homa care if he thought about her safety personally? If he cared about her?

“He’s a monster! All of his rhetoric! Majida was right! He’s nothing but a fraud!”

She could understand Imani– Imani was supposed to be the villain, wasn’t she?

And maybe– maybe Imani was just an idiot swept up in things like Homa was!

But what happened to the hero? Why wouldn’t Radu move a muscle to stop the crisis?

If he wasn’t going to stop the tragedy befalling the station, Homa could only hate him!

In that moment, her entire heart hated him! She hated him and she couldn’t stand him!

All of his stupid legends, his mythical deeds, the great bandit, the bringer of retribution!

Instead he wanted the Shimii to return to their ghetto as the station collapsed around them!

“Bastard! Useless, worthless evil bastard! You’re no hero! You betrayed us all!”

There were no heroes! The Shimii had no Knights, no soldiers! It was all stupid fantasies!

Even the armor-clad legend from the Shimii’s heroic era stood back and let all this happen!

I’m such an idiot! I kept thinking there was anything to the fact that he saved me!

Homa grit her teeth. She barely knew where she was running– it was all automatic.

What could she do now? What could she even do? Everything, everyone, had betrayed her!

You Are Courageous.

In her mind, that gentle voice to which she had no answer.

Homa paused, standing in front of the elevator down from the Pavilion.

She saw a group of Shimii trickling in from the tram station.

Where she was, she could still get to B.S.W. She could still confront Kitty herself.

Follow Your Heart.

Homa.

That little voice had so much trouble pronouncing her name.

It was the most tinny and unnatural thing it had said. Like it was making a huge effort.

Homa smiled to herself.

Whatever it was– it really did believe in her, didn’t it?

“I’m going crazy, little guy– but you’re really the only one who followed me here, huh?”

She was just talking to herself. There was no ‘little guy’. Her necklace couldn’t speak.

But the idea that she wasn’t alone after all gave her comfort and even courage.

Without even wondering whether the elevator was operational, she set her destination.

Down to the habitat below, across a hall, to a service elevator, down to the grimy depths.

Somehow, everything was still operating. Her luck had held out.

Homa made her way as fast as she could down to Bertrand Shore Works’ ramp.

She covered her mouth immediately at the sight she uncovered there.

A war zone, dominated by the scent of smoke and metal. That metal both the spent shells on the ground and from the iron in the copiously running blood. At the bottom of the ramp, the main bulkhead into B.S.W.’s dockyard had been blown open. There was a collection of human bodies in dark uniforms, collapsed at the door, collapsed at the walls around it, with a leg out of the door, with a leg or an arm peeking into the door and only hints of a red mess beyond it. Blood and bits pooled at the bottom of the ramp, a sea of unmentionable fractions belonging to once-whole bodies. On the wall across from the shattered bulkhead, were hundreds of marks the size of Homa’s fist left on the thick metal.

Dead bodies– so many dead men. Homa raised her hand to cover both mouth and nose rather than the mouth alone. Slowly, as if she feared rousing the ruined bodies, she moved forward step by step. Along with the bodies there was all sorts of equipment thrown about. Discarded assault rifles and grenade launchers, riot shields splintered to pieces. There were bits of drones scattered around, stray rotors and camera bodies and eerie cylinders on shattered legs and wings with flashing LEDs that made Homa fear them being undetonated mines or bombs. She could barely stand to look at any of it.

She neared the bulkhead, step by tenuous step, keeping her head level, to avoid them

Near the door–

she felt a touch.

Homa screamed and leaped back and nearly the dropped the knife in her free hand.

Off to the side of the bulkhead was a man, staring up at her, eyes foggy.

“Turrets.” He mumbled. “Turrets. Out there.”

His shoulder shook, but he could not move his arms anymore.

Unlike many of the bodies around him, he was not missing limbs or turned to paste.

However, he had dark-red, viciously bleeding wounds on his chest.

Homa knelt down in a sudden impulse of human sympathy–

Before seeing the red and white armband emblazoned with a black symbol on the man’s uniform.

She nearly fell to the floor behind herself, standing up to full height clumsily.

That symbol greatly troubled any sympathy she was feeling. She could not help him.

Peeling herself from the sight, she stacked next to the open door.

From her pocket, she withdrew the guard’s flashlight she had picked up and threw it.

It didn’t make it to the other side of the door before a shell sailed across the door.

Breaking up into pieces on the opposing wall and splitting the flashlight in two.

Homa covered her face, but her reaction would’ve been useless, had there been a blast of shrapnel she would have already been pierced before she could even bring up her hands. Regardless she could not fight her instinct, so she huddled quietly beside the door as if time would heal her invisible wounds.

When she finally worked up the guts to move again, she cried out.

“Kitty! Kitty, it’s Homa! Please stop the shooting! All the men here are dead!”

She yelled in the direction of the bulkhead, unable to look through it.

“Kitty please! I just want to talk to you! I came all this way! Please!”

Homa thought she heard laughter, faintly, from the direction of B.S.W.

“Run through quickly.”

Kitty had raised her voice, but it was still barely audible.

Regardless, Homa took the chance she got. If Kitty was lying then this was it.

On the literal threshold toward the potential end of her life.

Eyes shut, teeth grit, head down, Homa ran headlong out of the bulkhead.

Her legs screamed from the effort, her arms, her stomach, everything hurt immensely.

Every effort was pure agony, sweat like cold razors down her back, burning nerves.

But that pain meant she was still alive, still running forward.

She opened her eyes, and quickly shut them again.

All around Kitty’s yacht were katarrans in a similar state to the men in the ramp.

Around their bodies were the remains of what seemed like dozens of drones.

Atop the yacht, Kitty’s cannon turret continued to watch the bulkhead silently.

Through snatches of vision, Homa made it past the charnel house and around the Yacht.

Doubling over on the open space where she had been working on the Yacht’s paint job.

Gasping for breath, sweat dripping down her face and stinging her eyes.

Through the haze of exhaustion she finally saw her.

Kitty McRoosevelt, sitting with her back to the yacht. Her blond hair disheveled, her coat over her lap and legs, soaked in blood. She had a ruggedized suitcase-computer, perhaps for the turret controls. Across her cheek was a deep gash that streaked the lower left side of her face with blood. Her shirt looked like she had spit up on herself. There were signs of chaos around her. More unfortunate Katarrans. More drone remains. Dozens of blackened spots on the floor, even small holes. Explosive munitions? Homa did not know enough about weapons to put together what could have happened in more detail.

She still had her life, but she was standing among the dead.

There was no processing this for her battered brain. Her head was blank of anything.

Anything, except–

“Kitty. Please stop all of this. Please order your men to fix the core and leave.”

From the floor, Kitty scanned her face for a moment. She smiled.

“It crossed my mind. Once or twice. But they won’t listen to me– not anymore.”

Homa closed her fists and shouted.

“Don’t make excuses! You’re the boss of these people aren’t you? Make them stop!”

It was childish. It was always a childish, simplistic fantasy.

To think there was any “stopping” what had been unleashed here.

“Those soldiers in the Core Pylon are resolved to leave only in caskets.”

As if to demonstrate the depth of the crisis–

Kitty briefly moved aside the suitcase computer,

and the coat she had on her lap,

just enough to show Homa,

how her legs, or what remained of them,

were no longer part,

of what was recognizable as Kitty McRoosevelt.

“There’s so much blood.” Homa gasped. Her mind reeled. She only retained a glimpse.

And even then. That blurry red and brown and black photograph in her memory.

Was the most horrible thing she had ever seen up close and in detail.

“I’m going to die, Homa.” Kitty said. She hid her wounds again.

Faced with the severity of Kitty’s situation, Homa could not barrage her with all of the admonishments and hatred that she had planned to unleash. There was no point to it anymore. For Homa, the most hateful little thing she was capable of in that moment was that she suppressed the idea of offering to get Kitty medical attention. She knew in her condition, with how much blood she had lost, and God knew how deep her injuries truly went, it was pointless to offer or to withhold such an offer.

It made no difference either way– just the same as attacking her rhetorically.

Instead, Homa felt nothing but pure, crushingly silencing misery.

She couldn’t even ask ‘why’? She couldn’t even ask ‘what for’?

Why did I get jerked around like this? Why did she have to hurt everyone so much?

For what cause; for what creed. It didn’t matter. And she became afraid to say it.

As if those questions had a devastatingly pointless answer that would kill her to hear.

Kitty averted her gaze. When she looked off into the distance, even with all her wounds.

She looked beautiful. Tragically beautiful and peaceful.

Like someone– who shouldn’t have done this. Who should have been better than this.

“Homa, I wish that I could say that I’m dying without regrets, because maybe it would assuage your tender little heart. I thought that I was hard enough, that I had fully prepared myself for it– but death has broken me.” She lifted a weak arm, holding herself. Weeping. “I’m so scared. At first, it hurt so bad. I thought I would die of shock. But now it’s numb. All of my guts are cold below this suitcase. Don’t let anyone tell you they can stare death in the face and laugh, Homa. They just don’t know– your own death will be so much different than when you see others die, even others that you deeply love. It’s so terrifying– I wish I could turn back the clock on all of it, Homa. I really, truly, wish I could.”

Homa averted her own gaze from Kitty.

“Don’t talk so much. It’ll only make it worse.” Homa said.

Maybe she meant Kitty’s injuries. Maybe she meant her own instead.

At that moment, her thoughts were so mixed up that she didn’t even know.

“I was fucked up from the start.” Kitty said. “You were a poor little thing, Homa, you had no choices, but I had everything the world could give. My family had humble wealth, we were a military family with connections, we were on the cusp of being a political family. I wanted adventure, thrills, to hold people’s lives in my hand like pieces in a game. I thought I was on top of the world and invincible. With all of the might of the greatest country in the world behind me. But I was fucked up from the start, Homa. I was never good. I was never going to be good. Because I chose to do all of this, and nothing else.”

“Shut up.” Homa said. Speaking through renewed sobs. “You’re not dead yet are you?”

“I am dead, Homa. Maybe you have the power to talk to corpses. Because I’m truly dead.”

Kitty’s arm struggled to move, but she produced something from the pocket of her coat.

A little black plastic gadget with a laser emitter. It scanned Homa’s face.

She put it on the ground and then slid it toward Homa. It stopped short of her boots.

“I’ve been dead since the beginning. I have a dead woman’s name. But you’re alive, Homa.”

In that moment, the station rumbled again. It was stronger at B.S.W. than at the Pavilion.

B.S.W. was closer to the ocean. All of the shockwaves from the munitions were closer too.

“Homa. The Volkisch are going to attack this place again and again. I expect there will be more suicide drones deployed. My turret is on its last drum of ammunition, and I’m a dead woman. You still have a chance at life. You can either run into the station interstice, or back the way you came, but in either direction, you will still be stuck inside here, without any power or hope, beset by enemies.”

She looked over her shoulder at the berths and smiled.

“Homa. You need to go out there. It’ll be risky– but I can help you escape into the water.”

Those words broke Homa out of her stupor.

Escape.

Into the water.

Leave Kreuzung and sail out into the open ocean. Wasn’t that what she wanted?

It felt so long ago, that wish of hers, it felt like a fantasy from another era.

“Can you do something for me, Homa?” Kitty asked.

Homa bent down to pick up the little gadget Kitty had slid toward her.

“What is it?” Homa asked.

Kitty smiled at her again. She looked strangely serene.

From the pocket of her coat, she withdrew a ring. A simple silver band.

She put it on her finger.

With that finger, she pointed weakly. Her gentle smile turned into a sharp grin.

“My gun ended up over there. Those drones are scary stuff. Can you bring it to me?”

Homa looked and found the gun on the ground.

She knew what it meant, but she was completely numb. She couldn’t object to it.

Almost mindlessly, she walked over to the gun, picked it up, and walked to Kitty.

Silent, with distant eyes, she handed Kitty the pistol and Kitty took it.

Her hands were shaking harder than ever.

“Homa.” Kitty’s voice was starting to slur. “Is there a Shimii prayer you can say for me?”

Those words turned to leaden weights in the pit of Homa’s stomach.

She had never learned much Fusha or practiced many prayers.

Whether or not Kitty deserved them, Homa could not fulfill this wish.

“I understand. It’s okay.” Kitty said. “Homa, do you think I’ll see her again?”

She showed Homa the ring on her finger again. Homa understood the implication.

Homa Baumann was certain that if there was a blazing fire for evildoers in the afterlife, then Kitty McRoosevelt would be burning in it. No matter what Homa herself wanted in that moment because of her soft heart and how unjust she felt this entire situation was to everyone. Kitty was absolutely hellbound. Perhaps Kitty’s wife would comfort her in the fire of their own making. Perhaps there was nothing hereafter but darkness that was so impenetrable that their souls would never find each other.

Follow Your Heart.

Once again, that gentle little voice had spoken. Homa said what she wanted to say.

“You will.” Homa said. There was little emotion behind it. She couldn’t muster any.

Kitty smiled rapturously. It was this smile, this euphoria, that told Homa the ultimate truth.

She really was going to die. She was dying right now. Maybe– she really was dead already.

In front of Homa’s eyes, was the joyous dead woman, Kitty McRoosevelt.

“Homa, turn around, and put the key I have given you into a hole in the back of my yacht. That will open up the cargo chamber and stand up a vehicle for you. I know for a fact that you can make use of it. Take it and go now. Don’t turn around even once. I don’t want you to remember me like this. From now on, your destiny is out in that ocean. If you want to stop this– then rise up above Kreuzung. Find the Cruiser Eisenhower. There is a recording loaded on the machine. Play it for them, please.”

Homa stood, paralyzed, in front of Kitty.

Then she heard the autocannon above them fire a shot.

“Homa! Turn around and go! Don’t die here! Don’t turn back!“ Kitty shouted.

In a panic, Homa did turn from Kitty and run to the back of the yacht.

She found the obvious hole in the yacht’s flat stern section and inserted the key.

One last time, the key scanned her face from inside the hole with its laser.

Then, the back of Kitty’s yacht began to open, as if unpacking a metal giftbox. Side walls separated at acute angles from the stern plates which lifted overhead, while the floor extended a pair of scaffolds that rolled something out onto the floor of the dockyard and then stood it up, nearly seven meters tall. To think that this was all the “junk” they had casually detected was in Kitty’s yacht and kept under confidentiality. It was a gantry– a gantry for a full-fledged military combat Diver.

Homa found herself in its shadow, looking up in a trance.

Her Volker had been practically nothing but a cockpit with arms, legs, a head and the thrusters.

This was a fully armored military machine with military-grade weaponry and systems. A broad chassis with an angled chestplate tapered into a waist connecting two hip thrusters and the legs to intakes with armored caps. It had sleeker arms than those of the Volker but better armored, with elegant plates patching several gaps. It had a more aggressive and angular profile while maintaining the look of a squat, stanced human with heavy shoulders and a helmeted, visored head atop the chest.

Unlike the Volker, which had a rounded backpack, the backpack equipped on this unit was rectangular and more substantial. Intakes were located on the backpack itself, as well as on the shoulders, and the jets that extended from behind the shoulders and pack almost looked like wings. Two long, rectangular pieces of equipment were attached to each side of the backpack, and there were weapons on a magnetic strip just below the backpack too. A long arm and a folding vibroaxe perhaps. Homa had never seen anything like it. Everything looked so sturdy and tightly packaged, but it looked so much more powerful.

Painted a stark white with red accents. Towering over the bobtailed Shimii.

When she took a step toward it, she saw the laser on the yacht sweep over her face again.

As if in response, the unit bent down to its knees, and the gantry released several cables.

On the Diver, the chestplate split in half to reveal the cockpit, as if beckoning her inside.

Homa stared at the titan of metal in front of her.

Looking down at her own feet and weeping. Wiping her tears for more to take their place.

Leija–

Leija and all of the Shimii of Tower Eight. She really was going to leave them behind.

“I’m sorry, Leija. I’m really sorry. I’ll– I’ll promise– I’ll see you again. I promise.”

All of this time, everything that happened. And they wouldn’t get to talk at all.

It was so stupid, but she really wanted to see her again. She wanted to thank her.

Despite everything that happened. Homa wished she could see Leija again.

But if Homa ran back or stayed here she would be killed by the Volkisch.

Kitty was right. Homa had no place to go but forward. Nowhere to turn back to anymore.

She climbed up into the open cockpit and took her seat between the controls.

Just as the cockpit closed around her, she thought she heard a gunshot ring out.

Homa would not entertain her imagination of what had happened.

Within seconds of the cockpit doors sealing, her face lit up with the boot-up screens.

Symbols of the Republic of Alayze flashed by. Homa’s eyes darted between them.

Red, white and blue flags; a sigil of an eagle grasping arrows, surrounded by a wreath.

An owl behind a shield; E Pluribus Unum. Finally, the OS booted with unit designations.

A logo for the manufacturer, RAYHEED. A stylized blue and white star.

2nd Generation Model RYHD-08 S.E.A.L “Soldier of Enterprise and Liberty: Delta.”

Heavy Assault Platform was the unit role. She was just mindlessly reading things.

“Freedom and peace, even if it costs our souls.”

Homa read the motto and it sent a chill down her spine. She gripped the control sticks.

Tested the pedals, disengaged the acceleration locks, checked the battery and fuel levels.

With a slight tilt, she moved the machine– made it stand upright.

That sense of shifting metal around her, movement, mechanical, kinetic.

She faced the open berth in front of her and the darkness beyond it.

Kitty must have set the berths to two-way automatic entry. Homa could escape into the ocean.

Her eyes scanned her various cameras, the screen with the weapons display.

She took in a deep breath. This wasn’t a dream, or a fantasy. Her body was screaming at her too much for that to be the case. Her brain reeled with all that she had seen, in the span of hours she felt like everything in her life had been broken to pieces she could not put back together. Now there was death at every turn. She wanted to scream, to cry even more, but she couldn’t wait any longer.

It was a nightmare–

But she was no longer entirely powerless within the grasp of the schemers around her.

Feeling a rising sense of urgency, of catharsis, pain and adrenaline mixed–

“Homa Baumann, S.E.A.L. Delta! Launching!”

Homa cried out as heroically as she could and the Delta threw itself forward into the berth.

As soon as it closed behind her, and as soon as the exterior door began to flood.

She slammed on her pedals and pushed her control sticks forward with all her strength.

Surging out of Kreuzung and into the chaotic Imbrium ocean outside the walls.


Over Kreuzung’s aquaspace, ten ships of the Republic Navy had descended into the crater. Long, boxy profiles with heavily armored prows, thick conning towers and fins, unmistakably utilitarian and mass produced. Their main distinguishing feature were their unmoving rows of cannons which were built into the prow and not on turrets, with limited facing. It was only this weakness which allowed Kreuzung’s defenders to cling on as long as they had during the raid and resist the attackers.

Volkisch patrol cutters and a single Frigate, “flagship” of Kreuzung’s local defense fleet, rounded the towers and the core station, keeping mobile and coordinating dozens of Divers to slow the Republic’s advance. The Republic deployed their own mecha defensively as they attempted and partially succeeded in descending several vessels in between the eastern towers, Three, Four and Five.

A couple of Republic Frigates managed to break through to the seafloor along with a Troopship while the rest of the force remained mobile and covered the aquaspace higher in the water table. But their entry into the tower was on the opposite side of the complex, at B.S.W. near Tower Eight. And every meter was proving hard fought as the raiders attempted to wind around the southern towers.

Then, just when it seemed like the Republic might have the upper hand, more enemies appeared on the sonar. Unbeknownst to the Republic, they had been compromised, and there would be more enemies than the Patrol fleet coming from all directions. Headed their way first was a Ritter class Cruiser, able to fight ton to ton with any ship in the Republic fleet, the Greater Imbria. Alongside it was a strange vessel, shaped almost like a black manta ray, long with a roughly diamond shaped chassis that tapered into wings housing numerous thrusters, its round deck bearing numerous gun emplacements.

Experimental stealth vessel Mrudah, pride of the Zabaniyah fleet.

Because of its profile and relative quiet compared to the expectedly noisy Greater Imbria, the Republic found it hard to tell the position or even the existence of the Mrudah until it was upon them. The Republic’s Cruiser and remaining Frigates prepared to meet the Greater Imbria specifically, and cannons once again traded blows directly over Kreuzung’s waters, sending great shockwaves below. The arriving Volkisch forces began to accelerate, hoping to take advantage of their turrets against the stationary guns of the Republic ships, while the Republicans relied on their massed raw firepower.

“For fuck’s sakes! Shoot faster! Didn’t we have the cannons retuned?”

Heidelinde Sawyer heaped abuse on her gunners as the Greater Imbria shook around her.

There were no direct hits, but the amount of ordnance hurtling the Cruiser’s way was unnerving. The Volkisch were on edge, and Sawyer nearly jumped when Rue Skalbeck called her name.

“Sturmbannführer! We’ve got a communication from the Mrudah!” shouted the adjutant.

“Put it on for me! The rest of you, I don’t want to see a wasted second in our barrage!”

Regardless of her misgivings, Sawyer then received and accepted a set of battle orders.

The Greater Imbria would continue to engage and draw attention. Meanwhile, from the depths of the Mrudah, the main force of the Volkisch Shimii Zabaniyah got underway, dropping in a dozen Divers from numerous deployment chutes. At long last arriving to fulfill their intentions for Kreuzung.

“Model RM/SF-15X Muawiya. Vesna Nasser, launching.”


Previous ~ Next

Bury Your Love At Goryk’s Gorge [8.11]

Even with floodlights the creature loomed menacingly as if in shadows of its own making.

“It’ll kill her if I don’t do something.”

She felt so small, weak, useless in the cockpit of the stolen Strelok, its seat much bigger than her, the controls difficult to turn, tuned for a grown adult rather than a skinny teenaged trainee. Taking breathless glances between her monitors as if one of the cameras would offer a solution, flipping through her weapons on the touchscreen as if begging for a grenade launcher or torpedo to appear.

Between the thick steel struts holding up the substation the creature danced, snaking its way around the captive Strelok in its thick, slimy worm-like body. Hundreds of tiny crab-like legs flailing needlessly as most of the control was provided by long dorsal fins like black curtains swaying off its thick blue segmented hide like it was both crab and eel. All of its thrust came from pairs of hydrojets coming out of its body on adjustable limbs. Its snake-like head peeled back to reveal fangs that unfolded like four extra pairs of crushing legs, tentatively scratching the surface of the mecha in its grasp.

Around it was a cloud of sheer malicious black gas that Shalikova could not place.

Perhaps it was exuded by the hydrojets? Was it corrosive?

It was not the fear of what it could do that stilled her, that forced her to watch helplessly.

It was the fear of it that paralyzed her completely, irrationally. Drowning her in evil emotion.

She thought she was brave.

She thought she could come out here and save everyone. That she would be the big hero.

That she would kill the bad guy– if she could shoot, she would kill it–

“Zasha– It’ll kill her– if I don’t something, it’ll kill her–”

They were only supposed to be training! Nothing was supposed to go wrong!

Suspended in the ocean immobile in her prison of steel.

Shalikova watched the creature squeeze, the fangs scratch curiously on metal.

She could have pressed the trigger.

She could have moved the sticks.

She could have killed it– she needed to kill it–

Done anything but sink gently centimeter by centimeter on idle thrust.

But despite all her training and all her ambition she was frozen in place.

“Sonya! Stay back!”

Reacting on impulse as if the voice had activated her paralyzed muscles, Shalikova pushed the sticks forward until her arms and shoulders went sore, slammed the pedals down until her legs could stretch no further. Her fingers twitched on the trigger and the Strelok began firing wildly as it charged the monster in front laying down a spray of explosive rounds on the back of the beast’s hide drawing blood the thickness of mud and gore a bright red color that seemed unreal to bear witness–

Six eyes fixed on her that seemed to expand to cover her entire screen–

Alien malice-filled eyes showed killing intention–

Until there was nothing around her not even steel but eyes and black cloud bloodlust–

Screaming, Shalikova found herself transition without pause to a place all white.

She felt her blood rush, her skin brim, but she was seated, she was weighed down.

Thick blankets had been put over her body. There was a pillow behind her.

She was in an all-white room in the medbay, in her own bed. Shaking. She began to weep.

Looking around–

–there was no ocean, no cameras, no metal, no guns, or monsters.

Through foggy eyes she saw two women seated next to her.

Wearing tight black pilot suits with green uniform coats loosely draped over the shoulders.

One was a blond, long hair, soft but avoidant expression;

One silver-grey haired like a proud wolf, cold pink eyes with a smile bittersweet;

They were both looking at her with tears in their eyes. Hesitant to speak.

“Where’s Zasha?”

Shalikova’s words made Illya Rostova bring a hand up to her own face.

While Valeriya Peterberg averted her gaze and whimpered, “It’s not your fault.”

Drawing her eyes wider and wider, her jaw slackening, her shoulders quivering.

That young girl in the bed felt her whole world crashing around her.

“You’re lying.” Shalikova said. “You’re lying Valeriya. It was my fault.”

Shalikova clapped her hands over her eyes, weeping, shaking, she screamed.

“It was my fault! It was my fault! It was my fault!”

Screamed helplessly and beat her own head as she realized rather than save Zasha–

“Sonya, please!” Illya said. “Please don’t. Please don’t hurt yourself.”

“It’s not your fault!” Valeriya whimpered again almost as helplessly.

Both of them leaned over the bed and grabbed Shalikova into their embrace, each of them grabbing Shalikova’s arms to prevent her from hitting herself anymore. Held in their strong grip, watching them weep on her almost as strongly as she herself was weeping, unable to run from it all–

Shalikova felt more helpless, useless, worthless, than she could possibly imagine.

She was no hero. It was her fault that Zasha was killed.


Around the enemy the cloud of colors and textures and feelings intensified.

Shalikova felt a strange heat in the back of her eyes that drew tears.

For a moment she was chilled in place by the sight of the enemy Diver.

It had taken Ahwalia apart like he was nothing– how had he not had any time to react?

She had to be careful around it. She felt– She felt power from it.

It was an insane thing to feel, but this was no Volker, this was not piloted by a patrolman.

There was no sense to thinking such a thing, she had fought soldiers before!

And still she could not deny that this enemy felt different, despite her rational self.

Around the machine some forty odd meters away a cloud of black, red, and purple roiled and seethed. Larger than the Cheka by nearly a meter, with the sleek design of the Jagd that made the shoulders and chest seem like a single unbroken triangular piece, armed with beastly claws, an autocannon, and a strange projectile on the shoulder opposite the gun. Rather than an integrated water system it had some novel-looking external jets affixed in wing-like mounts on the shoulders, hips, and legs.

Rather than a symbolically humanoid head it had an animal-like, pointed face.

She could feel sounds and thoughts sloughing off as if the machine was broadcasting, as if its eldritch signals were so powerful that they could not help but affect the surrounding waters. Without bidding the help of her nascent powers, Shalikova felt as if the machine was drawing out her psionics–

–maybe even pulling her paranormal sixth sense into its orbit.

Hah! I’ll make you bow before me too, you and the pretty little toy soldier you’re riding!

Again, a girl’s voice–

From the machine’s right shoulder, a 20 mm autocannon flashed.

With that, battle was joined. The enemy made the first move and Shalikova had to react.

It was the same kind and caliber as the defensive gas guns on ships, and in an instant dozens of vapor bubbles the size of a head began to burst all around Shalikova, forming chaotic gas bubbles and sending shockwaves rattling into her machine. Shalikova took the Cheka into a sudden dive to avoid the attack and shook her head to clear out the airy thoughts the machine had momentarily provoked in her.

She had to think about maneuver, she had to focus– build up speed, plan her attack–

Behind her, the machine pursued her, diving toward the sea floor at her back.

Despite its bulk, it was a sleek shadow when it moved, quick and agile.

Water ejected behind it in great waves that made it seem it wore a shimmering cloak.

Shalikova’s fingers tightened on the controls. “It’ll catch up if I don’t do something.”

Khadija hadn’t just taught her to move quickly but to move effectively for the situation.

In this case, the most effective move to seize the initiative back was–

Shalikova swung her sticks back and to the side and shifted pedals from the accelerator.

Without thrust, the density of the water very quickly halted her movement.

Executing a fluid turn, she came to face the enemy.

In that instant, she had her rifle trained right at the center of the approaching machine.

It was a game of chicken that the enemy unit gave up by losing its nerve.

Correcting itself haphazardly due to the suddenness of the Cheka’s stall in front of it, the enemy machine lost its own momentum and became a prime target for a few seconds of focused gunfire.

Shalikova held down the trigger on her AK-96, and firing two-handed from the hip, she sprayed a long burst of over a dozen 37 mm shells that impacted and exploded in rapid succession, obscuring her target in a cloud of bubbles and vapor, and burst shockwaves in the water.

Her sharp sight picked up nearly instantly that she had not destroyed her target–

–but its actual status bewildered her, nonetheless.

What she saw as the gas slowly wafted away from the enemy machine was its dimly glowing outstretched left arm, digits now spread radially around a palm with what seemed like the mouth of a mechanical lamprey in the center. Held out in front of it like a shield, the hand was entirely undamaged. Shalikova quickly ran through the filters on her cameras and realized that the hand was generating heat.

It was electrified or energized somehow– was it some close-in defense system?

“She just stopped and took all the shots dead-on.” Shalikova whispered to herself.

Let’s stand around staring! I could do this all day! Don’t you feel helpless?

The voice again– but it wasn’t entirely coherent because it wasn’t speech, it was thoughts–

It wasn’t that the enemy pilot lost her nerve to chase.

She wanted to prove that such an attack would not even faze her.

Shalikova could feel her heart pounding and her veins pulsing beneath her own skin.

This enemy was different — she felt less like a soldier and more like she enjoyed killing.

Like a monster–

Head pounding, fear pulsing in her veins, Shalikova took off running again.

Moving in a sweeping zig-zag to avoid gunfire that did not come.

Within seconds Shalikova realized the enemy had not charged full-tilt after her.

But her keen eyes detected the tiniest bit of movement–

That projectile from its shoulder detached and took flight through the water on its own.

Shalikova saw it arc around her flank at a devastating speed.

For an instant, swimming alongside her, there was this silver cylindrical object the size of a torpedo. She could see a small jet and some hydrodynamic surfaces on its hull, but no cables or things that she could recognize as sensors. How was it guided? Had it been anyone else that would’ve been chalked up to the imagination, but Shalikova had an eye for details, and if she could not see a cable in that moment, there had to be none. But then, how was that unit being controlled wirelessly with such responsiveness?

Nothing about this projectile made sense to her, not its speed, not its design–

Then as she almost doubted she was even seeing it the projectile it turned its nose to face her.

Arrayed around its cylindrical nosecone were four barrels that began to spin up.

Buzzing and booming like the cry of a beast barely muffled by water.

Shalikova’s eyes drew wide, and she pulled on her controls–

As dozens of 37 mm projectiles flew from her side in a furious spray of metal.

Slicing the water over and around her, low booming as the shockwaves buffeted her.

Shalikova launched her Cheka skyward and hurtled abruptly out of the fire with every bit of thrust she could find leaving dozens of seething orbs of vapor and gas behind her. With miraculous dexterity she prevented the Cheka from being overwhelmed and escaped with barely a scrape– but behind her the lines of supercavitating gunfire paused only briefly as the pursuing gun executed a turn.

It darted behind her with incredible acceleration almost as if it was unaffected by the water.

Once its nose swung her way again its barrels started to flash once more.

Bursts of exploding shells firing with control and precision, tracking her, firing ahead and behind and around her– trying to suppress her? Alter her movement? Shalikova jerked her sticks, thrusting up and fluidly arcing back down in a dive, swinging from side to side, losing the enemy’s fire only briefly before the flashing barrels sent the next burst crashing her way creeping closer and closer.

Had she been in the Strelok that slightest loss of maneuverability would have cost her dearly.

She was barely staying ahead, barely surviving– “It’ll kill me if I don’t do something!” she thought.

Waiting until she was in the peak of an ascent–

Shalikova dove and in the same movement, turned on her heel.

She fired her rifle behind her, spraying in the direction of the autonomous gun.

As soon as she rapped the trigger she knew she was not going to hit.

Aborting from that maneuver she threw her weight forward into a dive–

And jerked back, pulling so hard she felt the joysticks would tear off their mounts.

Her forward cameras filled with bubbles and gas for a split second.

As the glowing red claw on the mecha’s right arm sliced through the water right in front of her.

That claw belonged to a beast– an alien beast that was filled with intention to kill–


All of you are getting written up! All of you! I have so many complaints!

Dominika Rybolovskaya was seething.

Never in her life had she worked with such a collection of rockheaded martyr complexes!

She could understand the squad leader feeling responsible for Ahwalia, but the rest–

“Lebedova, up front!”

With McKennedy, al-Shajara and Shalikova having dispersed suddenly, Valya Lebedova in their Strelok was all that stood between Rybolovskaya and the remaining enemies. Lebedova, having been given lead of the squadron, was probably deliberating in their cockpit– but the enemy would not wait. Just moments after the two of them were abandoned a Jagd swept out of the marine fog to attack.

Rybolovskaya hefted the heavy rifle in her Strelkannon’s hands and fired a timed shot.

Despite the chaos she managed to land the shell right where she wanted–

A vapor bubble bloomed between Lebedova and the Jagd, forcing the latter to disengage.

At that moment Lebedova seemed to realize the danger and began to fire on the Jagd.

Lines of supercavitating rounds sliced across water, making a lot of noise without effect.

The Jagd fluidly recovered from its failed attack and took off to circle around them.

That sleek, slippery mech was going to be a problem, and one that could kill them all.

She needed Lebedova to be more aggressive! She had to chase it off!

Shit. Shit. I can’t believe I wish that idiot was out of the hospital and out here with me.

Supporting fire underwater was almost a cruel joke.

Despite all the firepower she was laden with, Dominika could not target anything too far away.

Passive acoustic detection on Divers was not very precise at long ranges. It could, basically, alert the pilot that a target was coming and posit a rough angle of attack, but it was not something she could target with in any precise way. It was just a big warning box on the screen showing her in which direction something could have been coming from based on low fidelity sounds. The only way to get a precise lock in order to shoot from a long distance was a target paint from another machine. Short of a laser effector painting a target for her, all Rybolovskaya could rely on to aim her weapons was her sight.

Her sight was an extremely poor substitute for a full-fledged targeting sensor package.

In the water, Rybolovskaya’s vision was theoretically effective out to around 50 meters, and this did not account for the sub-cameras having a significantly worse resolution than the main camera on the mecha’s head, so a lot of the time her vision was essentially 50 meters in front and 25-30 behind. This was also in perfectly lit conditions– normally she was only seeing what she had her floodlight cluster pointed toward, because the rear LED effectors were far less bright than the forward floodlights anyway.

In essence, when Rybolovskaya stared at her monitors, she saw mostly a dark blue environment, made slightly brownish by the marine fog, in the direction of her lights. Otherwise everything was black. In this cone of well-lit vision she could see the figures of the Jagd and the Volkannon that had remained to fight them, but the Jagd, which was in motion, quickly darted up and over the range of the main camera, and as it circled around, the sub-cameras could barely capture it. Rybolovskaya’s Strelkannon was too heavily burdened to chase or dance with the Jagd, so she needed to anticipate its attack and then throw herself away from it with a shot of the vernier boosters. This is why she needed an escort!

“Lebedova, I can’t avoid its attack! You need to engage it!”

“I’m trying! I can’t overextend, that Jagd is fast!”

Lebedova was technically proficient, but they were hesitating due to the circumstances.

Sticking to the orbit of the Strelkannon, trying to interdict the Jagd, it became a game.

That Jagd began circling around them, taunting, making as if it would approach before backing off and going up or around them, keeping a distance of just over 30 meters as the bubbles in its wake outlined the cage that it had trapped them in. It knew the limitations of the mecha it was preying on.

The Jagd could always face them as it dove and banked around its prey, allowing it to make full use of its lights and sensors while its enemies had to rely on passive acoustics and lower resolution subcameras to track it. It was making full use of its speed and the fact that it possessed the initiative. If Lebedova never challenged it, the Jagd could simply bide its time, pick a moment and attack from any direction.

Rybolovskaya wanted to shout again and again for Lebedova to go attack it but–

She understood all too well that one could only fight in the ways one was motivated to.

They’re just not up to it. I’d be asking them to go get cleaved. No, I have to do something.

“Firing 88-mm anti-ship torpedo!”

Lebedova cried out. “Wait what? I didn’t give an order though–!”

Aiming at the empty ocean around the Jagd, Rybolovskaya loosed a single torpedo.

“Lebedova, dive down!”

Lebedova obediently launched into a dive, while Rybolovskaya took her mech climbing up.

Within the confines of the Jagd’s cage–

Its prey escaped in opposite directions, and a massive explosion went off in the center.

Caught while circling close to the center, the Jagd paused suddenly and pulled away.

For a brief moment, Rybolovskaya had her floodlights and main camera trained on it.

One snap shot from her 50 mm rifle–

There’s no shot!

There’s a shot!

In the smallest possible unit of time Dominika adjusted her aim just before executing a full press of the trigger; the tiniest movement of a muscle prompted by the briefest movement of her eyes; signals processing and acted upon in an impossible instant of human action; there’s a shot!

Like the simultaneous step and strike of a trained sword fighter, acting within thought.

One supercavitating shell cut right through the center of the explosion and struck.

One of the Jagd’s arms severed, splitting just below the shoulder, ejecting metal.

Dominika felt a rush but could not savor the victory for long.

Her cockpit monitors flashed a rare warning: a radiation effect had been detected.

That could only mean–

She was painted for an attack! That Jagd was painting her!

In the next instant, a round from out of sight impacted her shoulder, nearly destroying the missile mount that was set upon it. She was lucky it didn’t blow– she was forced to detach and abandon it.

“That Volkannon!”

After chastising Valya in her head for their poor performance, she got drawn away by that Jagd and ignored the presence of the Volkannon– now she couldn’t even see where it had gone after shooting! She had no idea where it had come from! With one hand she set the flank camera about tracing the angle of the shot from its footage, a subroutine already programmed into it, while the other hand remained on one stick, taking the Diver in a steep diagonal dive away from the Jagd, anticipating more shells.

“Valya, sniper!” Dominika shouted.

“Can you go after it? I’ll try to put any pressure I can on that Jagd!”

Can you go after it? They were supposed to be the leader!

Everything had gone to crap! Dominika could hardly believe this turn of events.

“But I’m also completely helpless here!” She shouted back. It was painful to admit.

Around her there was only the vast, dark expanse of the ocean.

Even Valya was beginning to disappear from her cameras.

She could expend some or all of her ordnance to take out the Volkannon if she knew where it was located. That would render her unable to attack the Antenora with anything but her rifle, but the plan was already cocked up. If they could at least the disable the enemy’s escorts then they had more room for the Brigand itself to become their weapon against the enemy ship, freeing Dominika from this burden.

Dominika grit her teeth. Everything was too quiet, too dark.

Alone, she was useless.


“Let Gertrude and Samoylovych do most of the work.” Norn had said. “You have nothing to prove to me, but Gertrude Lichtenberg certainly does. You’ve got one cartridge loaded by the way. Don’t use it unless I tell you to. There’s no need for you to push yourself for this mob, so don’t overdo it.”

Selene grinned and giggled to herself. Swelling with emotion and expected triumph.

Why would she leave anything to those two muscleheads?

In the water, she was the mightiest– she would fight to her heart’s content.

Norn always warned her about the cartridges, but at this rate she would not even need one. She had already taken apart one of the mercenaries and she had the other one cornered like a lab rat in an experiment box. Selene Anahid, pilot of the Jagdkaiser, was luxuriating in the sense of power that the Jagdkaiser fed into her mind. She knew who she was now: a perfectly created specimen.

All that was left was to demonstrate her superiority to one meager prey after another.

“You’re only alive because I only have one Option left, little mouse.”

That machine quivering before her was certainly interesting.

Its profile and performance put it strikingly close to a Magellan class mecha, sleek and fast and with a pilot who was no slouch, but there was no comparison between it and the Jagdkaiser. It was workman-like compared to her mighty steed. And of course, that pilot, crafty as they had proven in the few blows they had traded, could not measure up to Selene’s vast psionic abilities in the slightest.

Pirouetting about in the water to avoid the Option’s line of fire.

That pilot didn’t understand Selene’s intentions.

Corralling them about the water by denying space, Selene had trapped them into melee.

Now they were meters before her, in the grasp of her claws. She dodged once–

“It’s over, little mouse!”

Selene’s antennae stood on end, dimly glowing with sinews the colors of a rainbow.

With her mind, she guided the Option and controlled its weapon system, a four-barreled chain gun firing 37 mm rounds. Its maximum rate of fire would empty its enormous magazine in twenty seconds, so Selene fired it in quick bursts of 20-30 rounds at a time. Even this seemingly small amount of rounds was far more impressive than the 5-10 round bursts from an ordinary 37 mm rifle. Her enemy would see enormous slashing lines of gunfire chasing them across the ocean, saturating the water around them with orbs of gas and fire creating a no man’s land wherever they dared to move, trapping them.

Not only was the Option controlled psionically, but with a thought, Selene could push it with kinetics in any direction easily overcoming water resistance. Between efficient control surfaces, tightly packaged thrusters and a bit of psionic aid, the Option could turn in water with alacrity unknown to any man-made weapon or even any native of the sea. It was the ultimate psionic weapon, entrusted only to her hands. Its only small flaw was that it could not shoot while being pushed, or it would misfire. Irrelevant.

Her superheated claw slashed at the little mouse with passion and ferocity.

Dancing to the flute song of Selene’s violence the mecha thrust itself up over the claw.

Trails of frothing vapor rose from the red-hot digits nearly slashing the mecha’s leg.

With a grin on her face and a fire in her chest that burned hotter than the claws, Selene sent a snap thought to the Option and swung it in a tight spiraling turn. Circling around her, rising in the water column above even the enemy and then snapping its nose to face the little mouse in a space of mere seconds. She was trapped, no place to escape, the Jagdkaiser below, the gun above.

Lines of slashing bullets–

And the rising, surging claws of the Jagdkaiser–

“You’re mine now mouse!”

No matter which direction they fled to–

Down–?

Suddenly the mecha threw itself down at the Jagdkaiser.

Selene impulsively swung the heat claw and found her digits digging into the metal–

of an assault rifle–!

That mecha slammed rifle into claw slowly melting it into a blob over the sharp digits–

–and got past it, into the Jagdkaiser’s guard, with a burst of solid fuel thrust.

Her head camera was taken up fully by the shadow of the mech bull rushing her.

Then all of the fire from the Option came raining down upon them.

And as it did, the enemy boosted out of the Jagdkaiser’s embrace and around her flank.

A dozen rounds crashed upon the Jagdkaiser’s armor, pitting the thick hull, and severing a chunk of the shoulder with the Option’s mount, smashing a sharp bit of plate off the skirt, before Selene could spin down the guns. Gritting her teeth she ordered the gun to circle back around to the other side while she turned in place and slashed behind her, aided by a lick of solid fuel thrust on the shoulder and arm to overcome the water. A curtain of vapor swept in front of her and the molten assault rifle slid off her claw but she caught no more metal as her disarmed enemy backed just enough away.

“Damn it! God damn it! Psynadium, now!”

On command the tubes connected to the back of her neck pumped the drug through her.

She felt power surging through her like hot glass slicing through the veins in her brain. She gritted teeth, enduring a brief instant of the most horrific pain but rewarded with the clearest view of the ocean any living creature could possibly have. Her eyes glowed not red but with a rainbow gradient that matched the colorful sinews of her antennae. The Aether trails flashed and swirled before her in the sea.

Within the water she saw the outline of the enemy like a shadow in all of the lights.

Selene awaited a flash of insight as to its next movements.

The Jagdkaiser’s homunculus enhanced psionic power, along with the boost of Psynadium.

When her antennae were loose and connected to this system as well, her clairvoyance became so powerful she could vividly see everything her enemy would do before they even tried to do it. Their emotions and thereby their intentions fed into her through the aether seconds before their bodies took action. The hands of fate gesticulated for her eyes only, and she read the sign language to deadly effect.

“A cunning little mouse.” Selene cursed to herself, furious, near breathless.

This time the trap was the same, but rather than a vertical snare the two mecha stood on a horizontal plane before the fateful blow. Her enemy before her, the gun at its back and the claw to its chest. Once she charged the enemy would move up or down– she did not need to guess or use the logic of battle because she would have the truth of it. Whatever it decided in the next second she would know.

Not only that but it was disarmed of its rifle. There was no weapon at its disposal.

Clever athletics would do no good. It could no longer inflict any damage.

She was almost positive it was about to move any given microsecond of thought–

When it did–

That little mouse turned around to face her and launched– something–

Acting before thinking, Selene raised the Jagdkaiser’s special claw.

Glowing with an electric field, it deflected the projectile launched at her.

Causing it to arc around the Jagdkaiser’s body harmlessly.

Rather than being heated, the larger, rotating claw that held the muzzle for the agarthic cannon possessed a powerful magnetic field generator in the wrist with effectors located beneath the digits. While the claw could be swung as a large, sharp piece of metal it was far less capable of slashing than the heated, vibrating claw on the other arm. Designed to shape the agarthic energy from the cartridge away from the Jagdkaiser’s hull, Selene pioneered using the magnetic field on this claw defensively.

In this way bullets could be made to arc away from the claw and explode uselessly.

Instead of a weapon it became her unbreakable shield.

Selene felt momentarily like a genius, however–

It was not a bullet which she had deflected around her flank.

Her enemy had launched a grenade.

She realized it within a split second of the projectile exploding at her side.

Her cockpit vibrated wildly as she tore herself away from the blast leaving in the water a small chunk of the Jagdkaiser’s flank and a strip of the shoulder and arm plates. Wild eyes snapped to each camera looking for that enemy mech and finding it suddenly rushing her directly from the front.

“Why? Why couldn’t I see that?!”

Her head was foggy with rage, her whole body shaking as more of the drug injected.

In a rush Selene positioned the Option like a knife to the enemy’s back–

Plunging and driving the blade, the blades–

Spinning up in half a second the bullets came flying in dozens–

That enemy mecha still unarmed rushed her fool-hardy–

Selene had expected a blade but–

Mid-charge the enemy feinted her, throwing itself into a dive to avoid crashing into her.

And leaving her once again exposed to her own gunfire.

“Using me as a shield?! God damn it!”

Her own bullets arced around her claw and exploded around her harmlessly.

Again the gun spun down, again she forced it to arc to the enemy trying to take her back.

“You won’t get away! You won’t! I’ll tear you out of that cockpit and melt your guts–!”

Selene lunged behind herself opening and snapping her heat claw, trying to snatch the enemy.

A vortex of vaporized water briefly burst between her fiery claws as she seized nothing.

She could have sworn– she could have sworn it would be there–

Why wasn’t she seeing–?

On one of her monitors, something she wasn’t used to paying attention to.

Her acoustic system painted a red targeting box to alert her.

As soon as her eyes snapped down to the lower camera and back up to main.

That enemy had flown under her, behind her, and to the side in quick motion–

She had deluded herself as to its trajectory thinking that a vision would come that did not.

And in the next instant, a diamond sword swung and sliced clean off one of the metal digits.

In that brief instant in which it had gone cold after her last attack with the claw.

I’m not a lab rat! I’m Sonya Shalikova! You think this is fun? Are you enjoying yourself?

Thoughts broadcast into the aether. A girl’s voice– a girl just like her– no. Not quite.

Selene raised a hand to her glowing eyes, slouching her shoulders. Her heart leaping.

Grinning. Laughing. From the absurdity of it. So her little mouse had fangs? SO WHAT?!

This girl was clever, and apparently psionic too, a worthy opponent perhaps– but INFERIOR.

Selene’s eyes burned as her emotions surged in her chest like white-hot flames at her core–

The name of your killer is Selene Anahid, she projected, and you’ll die one order evolved, kitty!


Everything was quiet, orderly, there was a sweet scent and gentle lighting.

“It’s so peaceful here. I’m sure she loves it.”

Zasha Shalikova felt a sense of trepidation as she sought out the right door, walking down a special hall in the middle deck of Sevastopol Station. The Children’s Hall was cozy and earthy, made up with very fake wood panels and relaxing yellow light and the walls had beautiful posters with colorful characters. The posters in the hall exhorted the children to be kind to each other, to be on time for tasks and appointments, to eat their fill and instructions for using the computers to hail adults for help.

It was the year 966 AD. She was twenty years old and her sister was ten years old.

Her sister–

Yes, it was her sister who lived in a warm little room in this children’s hall.

Just beyond one of these doors. She told herself, it was important to remember.

She was a sister now, and Zasha was beyond happy for her.

Her trepidation did not come from that change in their positions.

Rather, Zasha was always afraid that Sim–

Sonya. Yes, Sonya. She was named after their mother now, not their father.

Anyway– Zasha feared that Sonya would be– too independent, perhaps?

In the Children’s Hall, the kids were taught to be responsible for their environment and toward each other. They did their own cleaning, they made their own beds, they were responsible for dressing themselves and going to their classes. They could even, once or twice a week, prepare their own meals. They could call adults for help at any point and the help would be given easily and cheerfully, but the Children’s Hall was supposed to be like their own little enclave that taught them to value the home and to value community with each other, to take care of their own space and make use of their own time.

It was part of the ideology of their ex-Premier, Daksha Kansal.

In honor of her, the current Premier, Elias Ahwalia, continued the practice.

The government wanted children to not be beholden to parents or caretakers entirely.

So the default was for children to live in children’s halls or at specific school dorms.

Parents had to beg for exceptions if they wanted to exclusively raise their children.

And if the reasons weren’t good enough, then they had to gracefully accept separation.

Zasha gracefully accepted separation. At least, outwardly so–

She had always been very protective. So it was hard to let go, but it was for the best.

There were many visit days on the calendar, but Zasha had been busy.

Hopefully, her Sonya would not resent her as she took her first visit day in a year.

Producing a portable terminal from her bag, Zasha double checked the room number.

And she found herself in front of it. 102417. She approached it and took a deep breath.

Before she could knock on it, the door opened– her perceptive sibling had noticed her.

Sonya had always had keen senses.

“Zasha! I heard you shuffling behind the door! It’s so nice to see you in meatspace!”

Sonya smiled brightly, her bright indigo eyes shining, her soft little cheeks turning up.

Zasha laid a hand on her silvery-white hair and patted her head vigorously.

“Are you being a good girl, Sonya?” She asked.

“Hee hee, you called me a girl, Zasha.”

“Of course I did! You’re my sweet little sister.”

“Ahh! I’m so happy Zasha!”

“I’m glad. Everything feels ok, right? No stomachaches or anything?

“No! It’s great! I love the medicines. Now I can be as cool as you are!”

Zasha laughed a little. What an impressionable kid– but Zasha always trusted her choices and let her have what she wanted. That was the ethos of the Children’s Hall after all. When Sonya confessed on a video-call about being Sonya and sent her a digital pamphlet about hormone therapy that a caretaker had given her, Zasha was nothing but pleased. It was important to her, more than anything else, that Sonya Shalikova got to have a say in who she was. That she wouldn’t be funneled down a path that anyone else wanted or expected. If that meant taking hormones, then Zasha was happy for her.

And if it meant living away in the Children’s Hall, then that was fine too.

“I suppose I’m so cool, you definitely needed a doctor to help you catch up.” She joked.

Sonya’s eyes stared at her wide and round. She then made a bashful little pout.

“Oh no, Sonya, I meant nothing by that. You’ve always been very cool you know?”

“I knooooow.”

She was such a sensitive kid too sometimes.

“Come in. My room is so huge!”

Zasha smiled. It really was not. And it looked like she was sharing it too.

Rather it was a standard Union single, but for a kid, it was a lot of space. And they really went all out on the kid’s decorations. The walls of the room were projecting a fake wood texture but if one touched any of them it would feel like a smooth resistive touchpad, which it all was. There were two little desks, for Sonya and a roommate, along with a combination shower, toilet and wash basin accessible behind a retractable wall panel. More colorful posters decorated the walls too. A Union single, but for kids.

“I have a roommate, Klob Hondros, but I gave her one of my recreation tickets and a bunch of credits so she would go see a movie or stuff herself or do whatever for the afternoon so we could hang out alone, Zasha.” Sonya said. “I don’t use the credits for anything, and I get them all the time.”

“I see.” Kids were paid a small wage for going to school, and bonuses for exceptional behavior.

Zasha was not concerned by Sonya’s money habits, which didn’t matter, but rather–

“I would have liked to meet your friend.” She said gently.

“Klob? I wouldn’t call her my friend– we study and do stuff together I guess.”

She was still so antisocial. They would have to work on that somehow.

“Well, maybe I’ll stick around long enough to meet her.”

“Ehhh, if you want to. She’s kind of cool I guess. She’s a fish I think. She has horns.”

Sonya sat on her bed kicking her feet happily while Zasha looked around the room.

“If you have enough money to bribe her to leave–”

“–It wasn’t a bribe–!”

“–then you must be doing really well academically.” Zasha said.

“Oh!” Sonya smiled again. “Yep! I’m doing so good. It’s like crazy how good I am.”

“Keep working hard!” Zasha said. “I’m so proud of you!”

“What about you?” Sonya asked. “Did you kill any bad guys?”

“There’s no bad guys to kill. And that’s not really what I do, you know.” Zasha said.

She cringed just a little bit– she did not want Sonya to have such bloody-minded ideas.

Nevertheless, as a child who lived through the revolution, it was inevitable.

Death and killing were always going to be part of her mind. Sad as it was to think about it.

She had not been old enough back then to understand what was happening with any nuance.

“Zasha.”

Sonya’s voice turned serious. Zasha turned around to make eye contact. She had been looking at a shelf where one of Sonya’s sewn stuffies was sitting. It looked like a big purple blob of a cuttlefish, a simple beginner stuffie. Zasha dearly wished Sonya would do more sewing and less thinking about war.

“Yes dear?”

Looking her eye to eye, Sonya stood up and seemed to be trying to look tall.

“I want to be a hero like you!” She declared.

“I see.”

Could she say ‘no’ to that? Had Sonya finally done something utterly unacceptable?

“In your own words–”

“–huh? you sound like my teacher–”

“–what does it mean to be a hero, Sonya?” Zasha asked with a firm tone but a smiling face.

Sonya’s bright round eyes glimmered with excitement.

“A hero is like, strong! They know how to fight really good and kill the bad guys!”

“Hmm. Why would you kill the bad guys though?”

“Because they’re bad, duh?”

“Not quite.” Zasha said.

She bent down a little and stroked Sonya’s head gently.

“Sonya, if you want to be a hero like me, first, you must be kind and responsible. You must make friends and help people. Take care of your tasks and avoid hurting others. Those are the important things that makes your big sister Zasha cool– it’s not my rank or being in the navy, and not ‘killing bad guys’.”

Zasha would defer telling Sonya that she had been inducted into the special forces.

For as long as humanly possible now, given the circumstances.

It would give her some funny ideas about this lecture.

Still– she wouldn’t say no if Sonya wanted to join the armed forces.

It was not in her nature to tell Sonya not to do something. Even something like this.

But she had to do it for the right reasons. She had to really understand it.

“Don’t you need to fight to be a hero?” Shalikova asked.

“Hmm, not quite!” Zasha smiled. “There’s all kinds of ways to be a hero. Heroes aren’t only those who fight. The lady at the cafeteria is a hero; your teachers are big heroes too.”

Sonya puffed her cheeks up a bit. “Big nags, actually.”

“Sonya~”

“Okay, okay. But you fight bad guys, or you train to fight bad guys, don’t you?”

“Well, yes–”

“Then why do you do that? If it isn’t to be a hero?”

Zasha continued to smile. Sonya was asking the right questions. “In my case, Sonya, I want to fight so that other people don’t have to. Fighting isn’t something soldiers want to do. But we will fight so that the cafeteria lady, and your teachers at school, and even you yourself, don’t have to do that. So you can do other things that help people more, like cook or sew cute stuffed animals.”

“You don’t think fighting helps?” Sonya asked.

There was a tiny little shudder in Zasha’s heart, but she never ceased to smile.

Whatever Sonya wanted to do– Zasha would support it with a smile and proper guidance.

“I think that we need to be really careful about fighting.” Zasha said. “We need to think a lot about why we do it and most of the time we need to find ways of sorting things out that aren’t fighting. That’s part of my job too, you know. If you can think of a really good reason to fight, Sonya, and you find that fighting is the only way that you can help or save people, only then should you fight.”

Sonya looked determined and smiled. “I’ll fight to protect you, Zasha!”

Zasha suddenly took Sonya into a tight embrace.

For some reason she felt tears in her eyes. Tears for everything her sister had been through.

“Sonya, you’re full of love. I know you’ll understand my lesson someday.”

She whispered this almost to herself, holding her fragile little sister in her hands.

And praying that everything would really turn out well for her.


Zasha

Being a hero– what Zasha had said it meant– Could Shalikova really–?

Cold sweat built on her sharply rising chest. Her breath came in fits.

Thoughts unbidden. She was getting emotional, she was swimming in pure emotion.

Everything was so desperate that she had begun to think about her sister.

After trying to push her out of her mind for so long.

What would Zasha have done? What would Zasha had said?

It was painful to remember– but the confrontation was forced–

Emotions flooding, cascading in brilliant colors, inescapable–

Black and red, she was wreathed in the ferocious void-fire of killing–

Was that her only emotion too–? Was she only colored with intention to kill–?

“Focus! Tight focus!” Sonya Shalikova told herself, trying to break free of this spiral.

She would need every neuron she could spare to survive let alone achieve any victory.

“Zasha, I have to fight.”

For the difference in power between their machines, Sonya had been doing admirably.

The Cheka had only taken a bit of cosmetic damage– and one melted rifle.

But that enemy machine had not lost any speed or power from the damage that it took.

Its armor was pitted and shredded in places, but it was still moving like a juggernaut.

Shalikova had not intended to do much damage with her tricks anyway.

She had planted a seed of possibility. That keenness she couldn’t escape had guided her.

Now Selene would nurse an expectation of how Shalikova would move in reaction to the projectile’s gunfire. If Shalikova tried to use her as a shield again, would the reaction be different?

Would she shoot at herself, or reposition it differently, or make a more adverse move in response? Any wrong move and those molten claws would destroy her completely, or she would be shredded by that flying chain-gun but when this fight had started, she was far more helpless than now.

She had an opportunity. But she had to convert it into a way to disable that machine.

Or at least try to disarm it. If only her sword could have cut that entire claw off!

“She wants to kill me. She would love to. That’s the feeling I get in the aura, but–?”

All that bleak anger and hatred radiating from that machine–

Was it really a window into the heart of the person inside?

Was Selene Anahid a monster as ferocious and evil as the one that had taken Zasha?

“No. She’s a human being just like me. I can stop her.” She said.

Selene was clearly psionic, however. Since she learned about psionics, Shalikova had been dimly considering the possibility that they might confront someone who knew about psionics too. As much as she hated the thought of relying on this strange new power, Shalikova had to give as good as she was getting– and the machine’s wild aura told Shalikova that psionics was involved here.

Remembering what Maryam had shown her–

Shalikova pulled the mental trigger and her eyes felt hot from inside.

That irregular cloud of colors in front of her came more sharply into focus.

“So I was right–”

As she had been fighting Selene she had felt that an attack was coming and this was heralded by the intensifying of the machine’s red and black aura. It was like she could feel the decision to attack before Selene made it. This allowed her to be somewhat more confident in taking risks with very tight timing, like dropping into and escaping from the machine’s grasp in order to lead its attacks into itself. It was something she only acknowledged after the fact– in the middle of things it just felt like she really good instincts and coordination. Now she recognized the source of those instincts clearly.

Because now she could see the patterns in the water among all the other colors.

Trails of red and black slowly dissipating behind their machines like scars of their battle in the aether– and trails of possibility extending ever so subtly from the machine like tendrils ready to imprint the next scar of their violent fate onto that ocean-spanning cloud of human emotions. It was tricky– she was seeing the aura shift this way and that as if nothing in the future had been settled yet.

Was Selene seeing this too? Shalikova recalled something else– Maryam’s fortune telling.

“That’s it!”

Sword in hand, suddenly inspired, Shalikova drew the Cheka back to provoke a reaction.

In the next instant Selene’s claw swiped right in front of her.

A cloud of bubbles and vapor from the superheated claws hid her intention. A burst of 20 mm bullets from the autocannon on her right shoulder kept Shalikova at bay, popping one after another in little bursts of vapor and metal. Shalikova could not see the sea floor but she knew she was close to the bottom now and so she dove further with the space created by the last exchange of attacks.

If she could drag Selene to the benthic surface there would be one less plane of movement.

Normally that would be an enormous disadvantage, but Shalikova was counting on that.

And counting on Selene’s reaction to having a sudden, seemingly massive advantage.

In response to Shalikova’s dive the flying chain gun appeared at her side.

Following her with alien ease and agility, the machine spun up its barrels to attack from her flank.

With Selene above and behind, chasing, the chain gun could safely attack from the flanks.

As soon as she saw it, Shalikova struck a button on her joystick that had been glowing green.

“Sorry Murati and Gunther!”

On a supplementary screen, the Cheka’s Energy Recovery System status appeared.

Gathered power deployed from hidden battery cells and supercharged the water system.

In an instant, the Cheka began moving much faster than it had been.

Selene’s gunfire flew right past her, not even close–

Dozens of flashing red status warnings popped up for every conceivable system.

Everything was overheating or stressed, nothing was handling the increased power well.

Shalikova began to plea silently with the machine, hold together, hold together, hold–

Below her, she could suddenly see the grey, sandy rock of the Goryk plain dominating her vision.

She had been diving headfirst, but when she saw the ground Shalikova twisted her body around and glided across the dusty surface– with her back to the ocean floor and her head and chest facing up at the machine approaching. Its horns glowing with all the colors of the rainbow, veins of color playing about its hull, and that demonic red and black aura growing thicker and thicker as it approached.

And as Shalikova glided over the surface, her water jets kicked up all the loose sand.

There was sediment! There was enough sediment–!

For an enormous cloud to blow over Shalikova and for a few dozen meters all around.

Just as she hoped– as she planned.

WHAT? GOD DAMN IT.

Shalikova heard a psychic wail emanate from the enemy machine.

She stopped, briefly caught her footing, standing up the Cheka inside the cloud.

Praying that she was right– and with each passing instant believing in her observations.

Though her cameras were blinded by the cloud seafloor deposits she could still see the enemy machine’s aura. Hovering overhead, losing initiative, moving slower and with less confidence–

Selene couldn’t predict her movements.

GOD DAMN IT GOD DAMN IT GOD DAMN IT GOD DAMN IT–

Psychic screams of frustration, the red and black aura began to grow a sickly green stripe–

Maryam had said–

“When I tried to read you I couldn’t see any surface thoughts at all,”

That machine was generating such an intense amount of emotion that it stirred the aether.

Shalikova had put everything together, she knew she must have been correct in thinking–

She generated no ambient emotions for Selene to pick up. She was invisible to psionic senses.

Unless she deliberately broadcast her emotions to Selene, her enemy could see nothing.

Just like a certain powerfully psionic cuttlefish had failed to read her before too.

“Maryam, when I get back I’m going to kiss you!”

Shalikova leaned on her controls with a burst of determination.

Overhead, the machine and its projectile positioned themselves over the center of the cloud.

Within seconds, massive amounts of gunfire burst from the chain gun and the autocannon.

Since they couldn’t see her, they made use of the high ground to furiously bombard the seafloor.

Got you.

That last thought was Shalikova’s– and she made sure not to broadcast it.

Selene had already seen how fast the Cheka could dive with E.R.S. on–

–but she had no idea how quickly its horizontal and vertical maneuvering would be–

As Shalikova burst out of the cloud, still on the sea floor, right behind Selene’s machine.

Launching up nearly forty meters in just over a second as her systems cried from the strain.

Almost instantaneously the alien projectile’s chain gun snapped up from the sea floor–

Hesitating.

Selene must have realized–

–that once again she was between Shalikova and the gun.

So she made a correction.

Throwing the gun into a climb so it would shoot over her at an angle on Shalikova.

Exposing the chain gun to retaliation.

Soon as Shalikova’s keen eyes spotted that cluster of aura rising separate from Selene–

From her shoulders two jet anchors fired on their rocket boosters, cables instantly cut.

They sailed over Selene like a pair of thrown daggers.

One crashed into the center of the chain gun barrels.

Second dug between a control fin deep enough into the chassis to hit the magazine.

Shalikova knew instantly that while it could still move that gun would never shoot again.

Feral psionic screams erupted from her enemy.

As Selene furiously swung the machine’s bulk around to attack her, Shalikova threw all of her weight and thrust into a two-handed, overhead swing aimed down the middle of the mecha’s shoulder.

She only ever attacked with this claw and the shoulder cannon–

Destroying the machine was out of the question–

But if she could disable its weapons–

Shalikova’s sword plunged smashing and slicing through the new style thruster on the winged mount atop the shoulder guard and biting through to the housing for the autocannon. Diamond teeth ground furiously, chewing through the metal and composite and churning debris from all ends of the wound glowing red hot and irregular, gnawing cabling, electric cells, armor, inner supports and tubes–

For an instant it caught within the steel of the arm suspension–

Chewing up its teeth hot, violence briefly stopped–

Please, cut through, cut harder, cut deeper, push! Push!

Shalikova begged and pleaded and cried for the sword’s deadly jaws–

Her eyes welled up hot vapor streaming from her tears–

If she could only sever that arm– she could stop all of this–

“I understand, Zasha! I understand now! I just need a little more strength!”

Shalikova physically could not kill this behemoth. Had she tried she would be dead.

Aiming for the cockpit hull would have done nothing. It was thick enough to shrug off an explosion.

But the arm– she felt like if she gave everything she had she could disable that arm–

Then she would not need to kill Selene. She could make her surrender, take her prisoner–

“I don’t want to kill her! I don’t want to! I want to– I want to save her!”

Answering Selene’s cry with a determined scream of her own that sent her aura flaring–

Spurring the diamond jaws to a snap instant of violence severing the entire shoulder.

Exiting shattered ejecting the diamond chain in pieces as Selene’s gutted arm descended.

The Cheka’s entire hands snapped from the pressure and ceased to respond, letting go of what was left of the diamond sword. All of these instruments severed from their masters and descended gently out of sight onto the cloudy seafloor, the sword, the hot-clawed arm and its shoulder cannon, and the chain-gun, suddenly losing power. A silent cloud of metal debris drifted in the marine fog.

For an instant Shalikova found herself in total darkness.

Abusing the E.R.S. had downed all of the Cheka’s power. She stood blind and in silence.

Then the power came back on– and Shalikova reached for an air mask.

On the diagnostic screen, she saw that the E.R.S. had burned out the main turbines.

Smoke began to seep into the cockpit. Propulsion completely died.

She donned a mask from the emergency supplies, giving her about an hour of life–

And then glanced through her cameras in a panic.

But the enemy machine was not moving. It could not take advantage.

Shalikova sank back in her chair, sucking air through her mask while her mind reeled.

You can’t– You can’t possibly– I was born, I was made, stronger than you! I was! I am!

From the enemy machine the cloud of colors became tinged with all shades sickly and sad.

A roiling vortex that had it been physical looked like it would have crushed the machine.

Selene’s panicked, morbid, self-hating, self-hurting thoughts cascaded out of the mecha.

I’m complete, I’m perfect, I was made perfect, how can she be stronger than me? Mother, why?

Shalikova’s own thoughts poured painfully out of her own soul in return–

Please stop. Please just surrender. I don’t want to hurt you. I don’t want to hurt you.

Within the clashing aether where all human hurt and suffering had left its mark.

Shalikova felt like crying– she was crying– there was so much pouring out of her.

She knew it was irrational, but she was so affected by the emotions she felt from Selene.

As if that keenness which had haunted her eyes all her life was haunting her mind now.

All of those emotions were so much more violent than anyone could possibly feel.

And she felt them so keenly, as if they were her own, flashes of pain and insight–

Cold, indistinct halls–

Distant people’s words hung with enormity never understood–

Authorities she rejected– figures she refused to let herself rely upon– so much to prove–

Shalikova had never seen an aura like it. Even Ahwalia driven to attack Illya because of their past. Shalikova had seen that anger. She had even seen intention to kill, from when Valeriya struck Ahwalia back that same night. Those were human emotions pushed to their limits, but Selene’s intensity led Shalikova to think maybe the machine was doing something to Selene Anahid inside. Making her worse.

None of those people wanted to powerfully, so strongly, to kill, to hate, to commit violence.

None of those people had been so purposeless in their pursuit of tragedy.

We don’t have to kill each other. We don’t. Selene, please.

Above all what she felt from Selene was a great, exceptional loneliness and isolation.

There was a hole inside Selene that had been filled inside Sonya.

Thoughts of her sister Zasha and all the hurt and inadequacy that she felt came to her unbidden.

All of these years she had run away from it.

It was painful, forcing herself not to think about Zasha while living without her, it was so painful.

It was painful, pain beyond any, to accept that she was gone.

To accept she couldn’t save her. That jumping in that mecha and killing the monster did not change anything. Suspended in the middle of the ocean having fought a battle to a violent standstill, Shalikova finally stared sharply into years old scars that she had been scared to acknowledge. Zasha was gone. She had failed to save her. But she wasn’t alone– Shalikova still had everything Zasha ever left to her.

Had it not been for Zasha–

For Illya and Valeriya–

For Murati and Khadija–

For that kind and gentle Maryam Karahailos–

For what purpose or meaning would Shalikova have been comitting violence and taking lives?

Would she have been in Selene’s shoes, roaring with self-assured but morally empty anger?

Heroes kill bad guys.

Superior beings triumph over inferior ones.

Those childish things which they had both thought– had they been so dissimilar at all?

Selene, I want to save you–

Shalikova’s eyes drew wide, lit up purple in the dim cockpit. An agarthic radiation warning.

Camera filters drawing a flashing purple box around Selene’s mecha as she lifted the remaining arm.

Hitherto unused except as a defense system, Shalikova had thought it wasn’t a weapon.

Claws separating radially around a hole in the palm creating a magnetic field.

Vapor vented from the thicker part of the arm closer to the shoulder as it generated heat.

A furious, rising, incredible heat– and a purple glow through a wound in the arm’s plates.

Tongues of agarthic energy each the width of hairs leaped across the surface of the machine.

“Sonya Shalikova. You are the one who needs saving. Not me– I am the strongest of us.”


Previous ~ Next

Innocents In The Stream [6.5]

Upon exiting the Brigand, a certain wily cat was trying to think of something mischievous to say.

“Make it back in one piece, squad leader; I wouldn’t want to have to tease a corpse for its owner’s mistakes.”

Murati, of course, had no reply to that. It was her youth and inexperience perhaps.

With a macabre flair sharpened by her long military service, Khadija al-Shajara broke off from the rest of the squadron, leading Valya Lebedova through the gloomy seas towards the left flank of the enemy’s formation. Khadija controlled her mech with practiced ease, each turn of the stick or press of the pedal as smooth or as harsh as it needed to be. Their Streloks were basic in comparison to some of the customized models favored by the other pilots, but Khadija liked hers basic. She had a relationship to this kind of machine that no one else could ever match.

She tried to purge herself of useless emotions when she went out into the water.

Deep breath, lifting her shoulders, stretching her legs.

Remembering the wine she had back on board the Brigand.

“Valya, how do I sound?”

“Legible!”

“Good. Mind if I take the lead?”

“You’re in the lead ma’am!”

“That’s a good little enby. Judging by how much ordnance is strapped to that Strelkannon I think Sam and Nika will be fine in the front. We should prioritize trying to cripple the Frigate’s flak on our end. If the Cutters are destroyed or rout, those Frigates will try to move up to encircle the center team. Does that sound like a plan?”

“I’m fine with it! We can put a couple bursts in those gas gun pods at least.”

“One shot beneath the left barrel will set off the magazine. No need to seal it with a kiss.”

“I don’t know that I can fire just one shot off this AK, but I’ll try ma’am!”

Valya sounded slightly nervous.

Khadija’s flighty sense of humor never left her, but she was speaking with a stern tone of voice even as she compared the killing of a gas gun pod to the writing of a letter. There was a professional ease that came over whenever she piloted, a sense of giving up responsibility. It allowed her to be honest with herself and everyone around her.

She made the best of every day precisely so she could go out into the water without regret.

An old– mature woman, no children, unmarried, no family: it didn’t matter if she died.

Twenty years in the cockpit made those things seem small.

And the stakes involved in this particular mission made them even smaller.

Khadija flew through the water like a missile. Rookie pilots felt a sense of disorientation or confusion fighting in the Ocean because they could see nothing on their cameras most of the time, save for the overlays labeled by their predictive computers. Then when they found a landmark, they’d suddenly start orienting themselves in two dimensions, as if trying to plant their feet on it. And if anything came at them too suddenly it would be like a jump scare in a movie.

Even back when she started piloting, she never gave in to such vulnerabilities. Khadija was suspended in the water. As long as she had power she would not fall. Nevertheless, she did not hold inexperience against most people in the Navy. Her baptism under fire had taken place in an entirely different era, after all. She could not begrudge them being a little soft now.

It’s why she fought in the first place.

If they were too soft, it only meant those hard old veterans like her should set an example.

“Contacts.” Valya said.

“I see them. I’ll engage. Break off from me, lock your thrust and strafe the ship.”

“Uhh, wait, ma’am who locks their thrust ever? I don’t–”

Without responding, Khadija used the tips of her feet to flip two locking switches.

This would keep her pedals jammed down.

She lifted her AK rifle and fired a three round burst blindly into the ocean below.

Valya shouted. “What was that?”

“Relax and stick to the plan.”

Dead ahead of them was the red square for the Frigate and one additional red square most likely representing a pair of enemy Divers moving close together. Some twenty or thirty meters farther out from these squares was the great and murky looming shadow of the Irmingard class flagship. Quietly, inexorably advancing toward the Brigand.

That was not her concern for now.

Moving at the speed she was Khadija knew she would see the enemy Divers on her camera in seconds.

When they appeared on her screen, the two Volkers were swimming ahead with their rifles to their chests, pointing at nothing and descending rapidly. Toward the last thing that their predictors had pointed them to. The loudest noise they could hear in the middle of the murky ocean: a burst of rifle bullets blowing up in the middle of nowhere. This was how a Rookie saw the world underwater. Large overlay boxes representing “enemies,” and the loudest noise in the box.

As I thought. You fellas are half-baked.

“Ma’am–”

“Stop calling me ma’am and do what I tell you.”

“Yes! Sorry!”

Valya hurtled onward to attack the Frigate moving rapidly into full view.

While Khadija swooped down from above to attack the two Divers below.

Without stopping to aim, she glanced at the rifle’s camera and put a burst into the water.

Like gas gun bullets, rifle bullets were mainly explosive and had special fuzes. Her burst flew off into the blue surrounding the Volkers and detonated around them. She did not aim and had not meant to hit. Startled, the Volkers thrust backwards in opposite directions away from the explosions, separating them from one another.

Never once slowing down or stopping, Khadija fluidly descended in a wide arc circling around the enemy Volkers. Rather than turn her entire chassis to face them, she kept her chest forward, head down, and jets thrusting, strafing past the enemy in tight coiling lines that framed them like a cage of water and bubbles. Her gun camera and one shoulder camera kept her locked on her targets. She did not need to stop and stand among them to shoot.

Khadija rapped the trigger, waiting a fraction of a second between each pull.

For each careful press, she sent a bullet toward the enemy.

Her gunfire arced into the Volkers, exploding into vapor bubbles the size of a dog.

Both Volkers finally set their sights on her and turned their rifles, laying down fire.

A trail of bullets exploded in her wake, never making their mark.

Khadija kept moving. In and around them, like a serpent, leaving them in confusion.

Her chassis cut through the water with great alacrity, weaving, climbing, and rolling, never stopping, keeping as much speed as she could between maneuvers. While strafing the Volkers, her speed protected her from their fire. She could manipulate the arms and cameras to fire a few ranging shots back at them in the middle of her maneuvers. Her enemy, meanwhile, was reduced to lurching in place, jerking ungracefully away from the direction of her gunfire.

Against a two-man section that knew how to defend itself Khadija would have been cut down by coordinated gunfire or dragged into a melee. She could not have been so cocky. But she knew what she was dealing with, and amateurs stuck in two dimensions could never hope to stop her. She had the measure of them, and it was time to end it.

Sweeping up suddenly and unexpectedly, she stopped overhead for just a moment.

The Volkers expected her to keep moving and overshot their next bursts of gunfire, leaving themselves completely open. Khadija braced her assault rifle with both arms to control her aim more tightly.

Two trigger pulls, two bullets, with just one snap correction between each shot.

Two explosions through the heads of the two Volkers below her.

Bubbles blew up from each chassis. A tell-tale sign: gases were escaping.

Without staying for a moment longer to inspect her handiwork, Khadija took off again.

She discarded her magazine and loaded a fresh one into the AK-96.

A brief glance at the rear camera as she headed toward the Frigate.

Both Volkers were sinking, barely damaged but damaged where it mattered.

Khadija knew that an overhead shot on a Volker could penetrate the head on the pure kinetic energy of a 37 mm round which would then detonate inside the camera housing. That meant the explosion would damage the pressure hull at the top of the cockpit through the thin aperture where the visual electronics connected and routed through. As much as the Volker’s camera housing looked like a helmet, it was not well armored and represented a vulnerability.

From one target to another. No use thinking about the debris.

She had a Frigate to sink.

Imperial Marder class Frigates were wide, boxy ships with tear-drop prows and squat conning towers, with large, steeply angled fins like wings attached to the flared rear end. The Irmingard’s Marders served as Diver tenders, loaded with external gantries, two on each side of the ship. Overburdened with these modifications, they were slower and less stable in the water than ordinary Marders, but still able to serve as a wall between Khadija and the flagship.

On the deck, several gas gun turrets spun around firing trails of bullets out of their double barrels as they chased Valya’s Strelok. Their movements were predictable, overflying the deck and circling back around the fin several times; but the fire discipline from the Frigate was abysmal. It was a pathetic chase as the Strelok that moved fast but without particular splendor stayed a step ahead of sputtering lines of bullets– even so, Valya was hardly able to shoot back.

They made a wonderful distraction, however.

 “Valya, watch yourself, they’ll range you soon enough! I’m coming in!”

Khadija approached from below the Frigate.

While the deck guns were all busy with Valya, the ventral guns had been lying in wait for targets. Several were out of position however, their barrels facing the sides of the vessel. Waiting for Valya to come down perhaps, which they never did. So Khadija flew right down the middle of the keel between the distracted guns. She would not have been so cocky if all the guns were tracking her, but they were clearly in no position to fire upon her.

Twisting her chassis around, she soared under the Frigate with her chest facing it.

All the while rapping finger on the trigger, three times, pause, three times.

Shifting her aim quickly from one side of the keel to the other.

Her 37 mm bullets ripped into the bases of several ventral turrets, going off against the keel armor. In her wake, a series of explosions rocked the underside of the vessel. When she pulled out from under the ship and soared behind the flared rear armor and around the wings. As its keel reeled with secondary explosions and ballast started to leak, the ship was forced to accelerate in order to correct itself as it was beginning to tip to one side. Aft gas guns followed Khadija’s ascent with a hail of gunfire, but the ship’s rocky course shattered their ability to aim.

Attached to the magnetic strip beneath the backpack of her Strelok there was a single rocket-propelled grenade with a 50 mm explosive head. Standard issue for ordinary Streloks like hers, it could be thrown, and unguided it would burn solid fuel, race forward and go off like a light torpedo. Rising behind the Frigate, Khadija had the perfect target in mind as she avoided the turbulent outwash from three large hydrojets exposed so directly in front of her.

She took the grenade by the handle, armed it, reared just as she came level to the top jet–

A red flash on the corner of her eye alerted her–

Khadija veered to the right on her climb and twisted out of the way of a burst of gunfire.

This guy is different!

She disarmed her grenade, stowed it away and focused on movement.

Her opponent was barely on her cameras, a red box marking its relative position behind.

Automatic fire peppered everywhere she had been, a trail of explosions creeping on her.

From both the Frigate and the new assailant. Keeping both in mind, she had to act quickly.

To break a chase she had to either shake him or challenge his position.

Keeping on the move, trying to retain her momentum while maneuvering her way around the Frigate’s left fins, Khadija climbed and angled the Strelok’s fins and thrusters steeply. As she climbed she shifted her weight in the opposite direction and turned in an arc, coming to face and charge the enemy she now saw for the first time. Her movements were so fast and tight that her opponent was forced to give up the chase as she came suddenly toward them.

The enemy Diver broke away from her with a burst of solid fuel thrust and took off his own way.

Turning in another steep arc, she was suddenly behind them and chasing.

“Not an amateur, but not on my level.”

There was no reason that pilot had to stop– except that they were not confident they could avoid her without halting their momentum and throwing themselves in an entirely different direction than they had been moving in. Such jerking maneuvers were standard for pilots who saw engagements as two foot soldiers scrambling in terrain. Khadija, however, knew she was flying. And she knew objects flying through the water needed to retain as much speed as they could.

He stopped then restarted movement, and so Khadija had gone from prey to predator.

Rather than a Volker, this new enemy was a brand new Jagd, armed with a jet lance.

Its power-to-weight advantages and hydrodynamic triangle shape were wasted on its pilot.

Had it been her, she would have met any charge with that lance and let physics transpire.

Now, however, Khadija was right on his heels–

From outside her cameras, a sudden burst of gunfire crashed into the Jagd’s hull.

Suffering extensive hull damage, and attacked from two directions, the enemy suddenly showed its acumen for battle in a far more shameful fashion — it retreated. Breaking off from Khadija’s pursuit with all available thrust in its frame, heedless of energy or fuel concerns, the Jagd suddenly disappeared into the murk, likely tailing back to the Irmingard. Valya reappeared on Khadija’s cameras then and rejoined Khadija’s side, just barely keeping up as they maneuvered back toward the troubled Frigate. In minutes, the left wing of the enemy’s escort had been broken.

“How was that ma’am?” Valya asked, laughing to themselves with satisfaction.

Khadija laughed. “Quite acceptable.” And only that much.


After their formal introduction, the pilot group had some time to themselves before their arrival at Serrano Station.

Shalikova wanted to get in some practice in the simulator, which had just been set up in the hangar along with the rest of their equipment. That particular night would be the best chance she had prior to arrival. After a late dinner, she made her way back down to the nearly-deserted hangar on the lower deck. She approached what looked, to the unknowing eye, like pair of odd metal boxes suspended on stilts and struts, shoved off into a corner of the hangar.

Inside them, however, was a full set of Diver controls and monitors. They were constructed so that they would tilt and turn like a Diver would, with cameras that could be specifically oriented, and weights that simulated every kind of movement one could make in a Strelok. This would provide accurate control feedback, even though the pilot would be staring at computer-generated environments and opponents. As fake-looking as the graphics were, the physicality of holding the controls, and building up accurate muscle memory, was invaluable, at least to Shalikova.

There were two paired units set up so that pilots could spar with each other.

At that moment however, Shalikova only wanted to try her luck with the AI–

Until she heard a voice calling out to her from a nearby elevator door.

“Ah ha, lovely to see another pilot tuned to the same frequency.”

Arriving at Shalikova’s side was Khadija al-Shajara, sipping from a half-drunk mug of something richly red. A frequent member of the kitchen crew and supposedly veteran pilot, her sly expression was accented by all her makeup.

Shalikova had just come down from dinner, where Khadija would have observed her. It was no coincidence for the cat to suddenly appear to tease her. That mug of alcohol was the prize she received for helping Logia Minardo so often.

“Such a friendless expression. I just wanted to thank you properly for helping with the kitchen sometimes.”

“Well, I didn’t help tonight, so there’s no reason to thank me.”

“Ah, but I see you’re doing something interesting, so I can’t help but butt in.”

Her ears did a little twitch and her tail swayed gently as she gestured to the simulator pod.

“Why don’t we have a little spar? I’d love to see what my fellow pilots can do!”

Shalikova had heard that Khadija fought in the revolution and that she was a real hot-shot ace.

Nevertheless, she had not earned being so flighty, vain and above-it-all.

“I just wanted to warm up before anything happens.” Shalikova said bluntly, hoping that would end it.

Khadija winked and crossed her arms. “I can be as docile as the Novice AI if you want!”

Shalikova grunted and glared daggers at the older Shimii, frustration bubbling up.

There was a conceited pang in her heart that simply hated being underestimated.

Being observed was bad enough; being praised was rather annoying.

Fundamentally, however, Shalikova was familiar with praise. Praise heaped on her constantly.

Not so much with being looked down upon.

Without another word she stepped into the pod nearest her.

Khadija left her teal half-jacket and her drink outside and wordlessly stepped into the other pod.

When her challenge appeared on Shalikova’s screen, the younger pilot accepted almost impulsively.

Because she was annoyed with this old cat; she planned to be thoroughly discourteous.

“Ah, how lovely! Let’s have a clean match! Show me what you can do!”

As soon as her controls unlocked to simulate deployment, Shalikova charged Khadija.

It was a simulation, so she did not have to care about the health of her battery or turbines, the amount of ammunition she was carrying, the damage she might sustain. She could slam the pedals and hold down the trigger and declare unrelenting aggression. In an academic setting there would be points docked off her piloting, but Shalikova was no longer in school. This was war. She would use every advantage to put down this annoying old woman.

When her first magazine depleted and Khadija’s frame remained at its full integrity despite the violent outburst of automatic fire, Shalikova got an inkling that there was a problem. Then within a single blinking instant Khadija fully disappeared from her field of view, perfectly rolling over and under the hurtling Strelok and taking Shalikova’s back, fully within the blind spots of her cameras as she had set them up. It was only by rotating the backpack cameras to a torturous extent that she found Khadija’s gun barrel stuck right between the backpack and waist of her Strelok.

At that point, the younger pilot realized the extent to which there was a problem.

“Was your thrust locked? Happens sometimes out of the gate with these old sims.”

Shalikova could feel Khadija’s shitty little grin through the radio.

“Reset?” She offered sweetly. “We can break off and approach properly for a spar–”

Instead of a reset, Shalikova engaged her solid fuel vernier boosters.

She expected Khadija to attack, so she jerked herself away and retaliated; shooting only water as her opponent sped away. For the briefest instant she thought she had Khadija on the run, but this was quickly disproven.

Shalikova never even came close to putting a single bullet on her.

Though she would desperately shoot, dodge, reposition, and try to aim ahead of her enemy; Khadija snaked around her like a serpent, evading her blow and firing back at her leisure. Their match grew thoroughly one-sided.

By the time the simulator pods wound down and let the pilots out, Shalikova had gone the full range of emotions from annoyed to furious to deeply ashamed and humiliated, watching herself caught in a whirlpool within which she could do nothing. These machines kept all kinds of data, but Shalikova did not want to look at any of the comparisons.

She was upset. Not even just with Khadija but the way she herself acted. After all, had she not gotten it in her head to fight Khadija she would not have been in this situation to begin with. What rottenness had gotten into her anyway?

More than anything, she felt stupid. Like she had just wasted her time.

Shaking her head, Shalikova fully intended to walk away from the pods and go to bed.

“In a real fight you wouldn’t have time to sulk, you know. I just want to help you.”

With twitching ears and hands on her hips, her Shimii senior stepped out of her pod.

Khadija’s voice had lost its playful tone. She sounded soft and concerned.

It was this tone of voice only that caused Shalikova to pause and hear the rest.

A caring voice uncharacteristic of this particular cat. A voice begging to be listened to.

“You’re a good pilot; I want to believe you’re a pilot who can be great, too.”

Shalikova grit her teeth and balled up her fists. “I’d settle for alive.” She said.

Her frustration was still talking, but Khadija continued to respond gently.

“No you wouldn’t. Not with the way you swam back there. Come back and let’s talk.”

Khadija picked her cup up, took a gentle sip, and led the way, her bushy tail swaying gently.

Still hanging her head, and avoiding eye contact, Shalikova followed Khadija to an empty workbench.

During the night shift, there were few sailors out in the hangar. Those who did work late were tasked with inspecting the pressure and atmospheric conditions, looking for leaks, and otherwise passing through rather than staying in the hangar. This at least meant Shalikova was seen by nobody else but Khadija in this state of obvious depression.

Sitting across from the cat, Shalikova could not even look at her face at first.

Even as much as she was chastising herself for being sulky, she couldn’t help but sulk.

Her senior emptied her mug, and pushed it down onto the table with a thud.

“Shalikova! Chin up now! You’re a good pilot and you must not forget that.” Khadija said, after a brief moment of simply staring at Shalikova. Her tail swayed gently behind her. She was very relaxed, despite how intensely she must have been piloting to pull those amazing stunts Shalikova had seen firsthand. “You have great reflexes, you’re quick and accurate with your movement and thrust, and you have good control of your weapon even in burst fire. In any ordinary battle, you would charge out of your ship, engage an enemy, get the first shot on them, and go home.”

Was that not enough? What else was there to Piloting then? Shalikova grumbled.

“I won’t respond to flattery. Just tell me what I did wrong already.”

She finally raised her head to look at Khadija. Her indigo eyes met the Shimii’s bright green eyes, carefully manicured with wine-colored shadow. She almost saw herself reflected there, in the depths of those old wily eyes.

Khadija was looking directly at her with a smile. Her gaze was confident, unbroken.

“It’s not ‘what you did wrong.’ You did well. What I want is for you to do better.”

She raised her hands and used her thumb and forefinger to make a box shape.

“You have good awareness of what is occupying your surroundings Shalikova, but you are not understanding what your surroundings are and how they work, nor how you can best navigate them. It’s not about your basic piloting skill but getting the most you can out of the machine. That’s how you’ll get to the next level in your career.”

Shalikova frowned. “I don’t get what you mean. I thought I was being pretty agile in that fight.”

“Let’s look at it more broadly. Tell me, what are you moving through?”

“I mean. Water? What are you getting at? I’m not stupid.”

“Relax! Don’t take everything so personally. Alright, here.” Khadija raised her palm, wiggling her fingers. “Look at my hand. First, think of my hand as your Diver. You were moving primarily like this.” Khadija thrust her hand forward, palm out, as if to shove someone. “I was moving like this. Can you spot the difference?” She lowered her palm and pushed forward fingertips first. Shalikova blinked. She was trying to imagine a Diver moving like this instead of a hand.

“No? We’re both going forward.” Shalikova said. She immediately felt stupid for saying so.

Surface area. Water is not like air!” Khadija said. “Most of your thrust is in the backpack. So in the Academy they teach you to move forward while standing upright, like a soldier on the march, holding your gun in two hands: many Divers still fundamentally move this way because it is easier to orient yourself, watch your surroundings and respond. However, you will actually move faster if you tilt the Diver’s upper body forward of the rest. You present less surface area to the water; there’s less tension! You get more out of the leg jets too. Think of how you swim in a pool!”

Thinking about it further, Shalikova herself did swim parallel to the bottom of the pool. It was just– natural.

“By tilting forward, your upper body and shoulders break the water for the rest of you.”

Khadija lowered her chest and stuck her shoulders out with a wink, as if demonstrating.

Shalikova recalled Khadija’s magnificent, snaking movements.

Dashing through the water like– like a torpedo, a missile, a bullet. All the objects Shalikova wanted to compare it to were flat and long. There was indeed much less surface area trying to break through the water if the object was shaped like a bullet and launched out of a barrel with the same orientation a bullet had. That made some kind of sense.

“You weren’t always moving that way.” Shalikova said, trying to find some kind of caveat.

Khadija rested her head on her heads and shut her eyes in a placid little expression.

“Of course. You have to know when to use every tool in your arsenal. You are not piloting a bulkhead door through the sea, you know? Your Diver has four backpack jets, two leg jets, solid fuel boosters on the arms, legs and shoulders, fins on the hips, shoulders; you can pivot your upper body slightly, you can move the arms up and down, you can tilt the chest forward, you can tuck the legs back. All this range of movement gives you options. You can’t move any one way forever. It’s too predictable! I prefer to remain moving as much as possible, but even stopping can be a tool.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.” Shalikova said. “I guess I never really thought about it.”

It made sense. It got her thinking, imagining herself back in the cockpit. Moving.

“Another thing of fundamental importance.” Khadija said, smiling ever more broadly, perhaps realizing she had Shalikova’s attention. She really could pull an rector’s voice out of herself. “Underwater, you can move in any direction. You can dive deeper, you can climb the water table, you can thrust upward in a diagonal trajectory, you can move upside down, you can face the surface or the sea floor while thrusting yourself forward. You have to move in three dimensions. Most pilots will just move parallel to their enemy. It’s too easy to exploit them.”

There was a smug look to the cat’s red lips as she explained herself.

Shalikova blinked. Her eyes drew a little wide. She started thinking, ever deeper and with more detail. She could see her Diver, the ocean, every piece of gear, every possible movement. She was indeed not on a flat plane.

Khadija’s fluid movements had seemed so stunning in the moment.

Now Shalikova truly felt like she could see them. She saw herself at the controls–

“If you want, we can hop back in and I can show you what I mean.” Khadija said.

Shalikova stood up immediately. Her heart was surging. She wanted to fight Khadija again.

“Let’s go. One more round.” She said, trying her best to restrain her energy.

Khadija beamed at her and quietly accented.

They had a few more matches that night.

Her low opinion of Khadija improved somewhat. She was, at least, a decent teacher.


I did my quota of freaking out on the ship. Now I have to be firm. Shalikova told herself.

This was not a simulation. That was days ago. It was the real thing, out in the open Ocean.

There wouldn’t be thirty other Divers and a fleet picking up the slack like in Thassal either.

She was one of two, and she had to make every bullet and every moment count.

When the 114th Diver squadron left the Brigand’s orbit and separated into their sections, Shalikova followed Murati on an almost fifty meter climb up the water table. They would need the altitude to go over the Destroyer’s deck. Most of the gas guns on an Imperial Wespe class Destroyer were ventral double-barrel pods, so the escort would float several meters above its charge and spray down at its enemies. This forced any engaging Divers to separate physically.

Ascending through the murk was more difficult than simply charging ahead. She had no landmarks to go off of except the vague “enemy squares” on the predictor overlay, each of which represented a square area several meters across and not a direct, pinpoint location. So she had to orient herself and keep track of her direction to the square that represented the Destroyer while hurtling through the water, unable to see anything but particles of biological matter dancing in the beams of her flashlights, black specks on white, against the dark blue of the surrounding ocean.

She was also mindful, however, not to move wholly relative to the Destroyer either.

“Contact!” Murati shouted.

Before she knew it, Shalikova was met with a withering fusillade from just out of sight.

Wespe class destroyers were like a dagger-shape covered in double-barreled gas gun pods, slicing through the Ocean. A gunmetal grey sentinel looming over the behemoth below, hundreds, thousands of lines of bullets flew from it and saturated the surrounding water with the small pops and bangs of gas gun bullets exploding all around them.

Against that wall of fire Shalikova felt suddenly dwarfed.

As she looked at Murati ahead, she saw her orienting the Cheka’s chest forward.

“Give it everything you have Shalikova! Follow me!”

Shalikova tilted her own chest forward, with her teeth grit, kicked the thrust pedals down.

She was used to speeds of 60 or 70 knots; suddenly she felt she was going past 80!

Hurtling over the deck of the destroyer, she and Murati buzzed right past the conning tower in an instant, leaving in their wake the trails of enemy bullets. Dozens of muted muzzle flashes below like ephemeral spotlights in the nearby murk. It felt like there was not one meter of surface on that Destroyer that was not spitting bullets at them. Vapor bubbles swarmed all around them, beset on all sides by rattling shockwaves, it was like swimming in the middle of an underwater storm. On the hydrophone nothing could be heard but the snapping of the guns and bursting of the shells.

Out of that great roaring barrage, not one bullet had struck her directly.

It was some combination of Shalikova’s own acumen and the ship’s poor fire control.

“Shalikova!” Murati called over the radio. “Good maneuvering! We’re staying ahead of the barrage, but we can’t take out every pod individually with this much gunfire. I have an idea. You have a grenade on you, right?”

While maneuvering over the raging Destroyer, Shalikova checked her magnetic strip for inventory.

A diagnostic display showed the objects attached to it.

“I do, but only one.” She said.

“Good! We’ll strike one of its jets! Even if it doesn’t sink, it’ll lag behind the Irmingard!”

“Got it!”

Just as Shalikova began to reach for her grenade, a burst of gunfire soared past them.

She stowed her grenade on her magnetic strip and swerved. Bullets went off around them leaving bubbles size of a small animal. A larger caliber than the gas gun bullets flying everywhere before.

Judging by the angle and the caliber, it had not come from the ship but from–

A red flash, and a new box appeared on one of her side monitors.

“Incoming! Shalikova, get around behind the Destroyer–”

Shalikova cut Murati off.

“No, I’ll break off the Destroyer and tie them up! You have bombing to do!”

Without waiting for Murati’s assent, Shalikova turned fluidly around in an arc and darted toward a pair of Volkers coming in from below them. They appeared from around the side fins of the Destroyer but quickly separated from it into the open water between the escorts and the Irmingard. If they stuck too close to either ship, they would risk becoming victims to friendly fire.

Thinking about what Khadija taught her, Shalikova soared past the Destroyer, zigzagging the flak curtain, and moving to intercept the Divers. She fought her instinct to straighten out her Strelok and shoot at them from the shoulder– it was difficult not to treat the mecha exactly as she would her own body, while still remaining as immersed in her maneuvers as she normally was.

Khadija could fire from the chest at these speeds, whether charging or strafing–

But Shalikova could hardly pull trigger before the Volkers grew enormous in her cameras.

She sped right into their midst, dodging a second round of gunfire as she neared them.

Her enemies threw themselves aside, perhaps fearing that she intended to ram them.

Breaking in between them, and roaring well past, she threw her Strelok into a climb.

“God damn it.”

She was trying to fight like Khadija, but she was unused to shooting while moving this fast.

In the simulator, Khadija had time to set up her cameras–

Because she created space for it! Shalikova realized that’s why she circled around so much.

“I’m an idiot! I just flew in without thinking!”

At these speeds, she wasn’t able to shoot! She couldn’t even think fast enough to shoot!

She had to slow down, but–

“I know!”

In the middle of her climb, Shalikova twisted her Strelok around, going over the Volkers.

Bursting the top two jets in the backpack– along with the legs, and solid fuel boost from the shoulders– manipulating the fins– moving more weight into the shoulder– her little hands moved all over the controls in her cockpit, flipping what felt like every switch and every button– she hardly realized Khadija had to put this much effort into moving, she was sweating so much–

Her frantic actions within the cockpit, invisible to her opponent, had a dramatic result.

She tumbled, head over feet, descending behind her opponents while upside down.

Much of the momentum she built up dissipated in the snap changes in directions.

But her bewildered enemies could not even turn as she riddled their backs with bullets.

Dozens of rounds of fully automatic fire, until the magazine ejected. Impact after impact crashing into the first Volker, before she jerked the gun toward the second. Bullets smashing into ducts, blowing up on top of the jets, perforating the spare magazines kept on the rear magnetic strip and causing secondary explosions, the Volkers twisted and torn by the blasts. Severed cockpits leaking oxygen and blood slowly descending with arms gone limp and legs asunder.

Shalikova’s snap maneuver took her beneath the ruined Volkers, now swimming chest up.

For a brief instant she was a girl floating as if on the surface of a vast pool.

Gazing up at a sky of broken metal falling around her.

She could almost see colors, colors other than the dim, dark blue of the water.

Red, anguished colors.

Green, sickly colors.

Blueish-Black, the specter of death–

Silvery white. Peace and departure–

Shalikova shook her head and climbed as a wave of renewed flak swept past her position.

Dozens of small explosions dissipated the colors and further tore up the remains.

“What colors?” She murmured to herself. “There weren’t any colors.”

Rising in a wide arc to retain speed and avoid fire, Shalikova doubled back to the Destroyer.

“Volkers down. Squad leader, I thought you’d have blown it up by–”

Before Shalikova could finish, she heard two loud shocks over the hydrophone.

Dozens of meters ahead of them, an earthshaking blast sent the Frigate on the Irmingard’s right wing plummeting into the sea floor. A shockwave rippled out from the explosion that had even Shalikova’s chassis vibrating. It could only have been one of the bombs since the Brigand’s 76 mm aft guns could not have had such a dramatic effect. Only a moment later, she heard the sound of knocking metal and realized that the Destroyer was descending and stalling.

“You were saying, Shalikova?” Murati laughed.

That thundering curtain of flak slowed to a sputter of feeble warding fire.

Unable to fight off Murati or keep up with the fleet, it began to turn and flee.

She must have done some damage to the rear like she planned.

All of the fighting they were doing took place in the context of the Irmingard chasing the Brigand. It was easy to forget with how fast their mecha were moving, and how massive all of the ships around them were, that the entire battlefield was in motion. It was only when the Irmingard fleet’s tight formation was broken so completely that Shalikova paid heed to this fact once again. The Irmingard lumbered forward, while its escorts were now falling or fleeing.

Shalikova could find no more ship contacts in the immediate vicinity.

“We’ve opened the way. Sameera used her bomb, but I’ve still got mine.” Murati said.

The Cheka regrouped with Shalikova. There was mild cosmetic damage on her shoulder.

“Are you ok?”

Murati sounded unshaken. “Just got exposed to a bit of ventral fire– it’s not a big deal.”

“If you say so. I’ll go on ahead of you and draw the flagship’s fire.” Shalikova said.

“Good job taking care of those Divers by yourself. I have full confidence in you.”

“It’s nothing. Could’ve gone better even.”

“Do you have damage?”

“No. I just mean– it’s not worthy of praise.”

Before her squad leader could continue flattering her Shalikova charged ahead.

The Cheka was not very far behind. Shalikova reloaded her weapon and grit her teeth.

When they turned away from the Destroyer their view was dominated by the colossal grey frame of the Irmingard class dreadnought. A Frigate or a Destroyer was already many, many times the size of a Diver. And yet there was no comparison to how that flagship made Shalikova feel like a speck of plankton helplessly spinning in the water. Its vaguely spoon-shaped prow and thick, enormous cylindrical chassis with its swept wing fins and sharply flared rear were so regal and aggressive. There was no truer representation of the fearful violence they were up against.

That ship was the Imbrian Empire, cruel tyrant over half of what remained of their world.

Shalikova’s grip tightened on her controls. Her hands were cold, her palms moist.

For the sake of everything they believed in, they had to be the arrow that hobbled this beast.

As they approached, homing in on the center of that wall of grey, long lines of flak erupted from the gas gun pods lined up in front of them. Different pods coordinated to fire together in groups of six barrels. Their fire discipline was completely unlike that of the other ships. Shalikova found herself swerving far more violently away from gunfire that crept closer and closer.

Her chassis rattled as a bullet deflected right off the left shoulder.

Thankfully, it didn’t explode right on the armor. She accelerated even more.

“I’m breaking off, they’re on me.” Shalikova said.

“I think they’re on both of us!”

Shalikova threw the Strelok into a sudden climb, wrenching up with a kick of the vernier thrusters. While boosting up and momentarily out of the gunfire she glanced at one of the side camera feeds.

Murati’s Cheka was targeted wholly independently of her own Strelok.

Different sections of the Irmingard’s flak guns were coordinating different targets.

A half-dozen barrels peppered Shalikova’s surroundings and a half-dozen harried Murati.

It was nothing like the basic saturation fire of the other ships.

They would not take Shalikova as a piece of bait so easily. They were more experienced.

“With this much gunfire I won’t be able to get to the aft. I’ll bomb the main guns!”

Murati’s Cheka broke off from Shalikova and into its own climb, spiraling away from intense gunfire. Her destination lay atop the Irmingard’s deck, central to the hull and just behind the spoon prow, a squat, double-barrel turret: the feared 203 mm main guns that supported the smaller guns fixed on the prow itself. As a military flagship, the Irmingard bore its guns fixed on the deck, they could never be hidden or stowed unlike the Brigand’s guns. Shalikova knew the main magazine was buried deeper in the ship and would not go off if the turret itself was destroyed.

Preventing the Irmingard from shooting effectively would accomplish their mission.

Even if the ship itself was not sent to the bottom of the sea floor.

Shalikova did not like it– but perhaps it was an object lesson on their lack of power.

As they climbed higher, flak intensified. Deck gas guns joined the port-side guns in firing.

Murati accelerated in a high arc, leaving behind the port-side fire but trailed by the deck guns. Dozens of vapor bubbles bloomed around her. Shalikova’s own chassis vibrated relentlessly with the shockwaves of bullets going off all around her, their impacts just close enough to make her feel it without tearing off any metal.

While Murati kept climbing Shalikova overflew the prow.

Her side camera was not just for following Murati’s positioning.

It was also coordinating with the camera on her assault rifle, held to her chest.

Shalikova ranged the triangle formation of gas gun pods covering center of the deck.

Their barrels lifted high as they chased Murati, flashing repeatedly in the dim water.

“Here’s your opening, Murati!”

Short, practiced rapping on the triggers, three presses, pause, three presses.

She saw the bursts of gunfire fly off into the blue on her gun camera.

Her bullets flew amid the gas gun pods and struck metal with brilliant, fleeting blasts.

A brighter flash, erupting suddenly from among the gas gun formation.

One pod went off, its magazine cooked.

Dozens of popping, flashing blasts from the pod’s magazine sent metal spraying.

Meanwhile the other pods went dead silent.

Whether Shalikova struck them, or damaged the electronics or optics, she did not know.

Nevertheless, she realized she had quieted the deck fire on Murati’s side.

Her own safety on the prow was far less certain.

All around her, gas gun pods on the prow now enfiladed her, firing from every direction.

Bullets crashed into her hip armor and a stray shell even smashed into the cockpit armor.

Warnings flashed on her diagnostics. Real hull damage. No breaches.

Shalikova nearly had a heart attack. “Warn me about any breaches first you trash!”

Cockpit shaking violently, Shalikova threw herself into a roll and dove, touching down on the actual surface of the enemy ship and crouching. She hoped to avoid most of the gunfire this way, and for the briefest moment she found respite from the shooting– until she realized that there were no barrels flashing anymore.

All of the flak on the deck had quieted down just as she landed.

She was pointing her assault rifle at completely dormant gun pods.

“They’re avoiding friendly fire– Murati!”

Her suspicion proved correct almost immediately. Murati’s crackling voice responded:

“No chance to bomb–! Incoming!”

Shalikova leaped off the prow surface with microsecond boost from the vernier thrusters.

Charging across the shallow curve of the prow, in time to spot the enemy attacking Murati.

When she got close enough to see both of their figures clearly–

Murati leaped back off the deck as an enemy Diver pounced.

A trail of assault fire struck where she stood, and her enemy glided over the deck.

The attacker smoothly overflew the deck surface while raising her rifle.

Accurate, disciplined bursts crept closer and closer to Murati’s position.

Murati had been facing the enemy, climbing diagonally away from it with all of her thrust.

When she opened fire, the enemy below side-stepped it without losing any speed.

Shalikova’s eyes drew wide. It reminded her of the gulf between her and–

“Murati! I’m coming! Hold on!”

As her words carried through the communicator the enemy Diver launched up.

In an instant the Diver drew a vibroblade from its magnetic strip with its free hand.

In the open water just off of the Irmingard’s surface the duelists clashed.

Sword met steel– Murati’s assault rifle, held by barrel and stock to block the overhead slash.

Shalikova drew closer and closer but not soon enough.

She thought the Diver would hack through Murati’s rifle but when it found its slash blocked, the machine moved fluidly with its own sword and leaped over Murati with a kick of its own auxiliary vernier thrusters, leaving a cloud of vaporized water and solid fuel exhaust where Murati was once clashing with it. The attacker rolled its body over Murati’s Cheka, and in a flash that sword swung once again, upside down at the Cheka’s shoulder.

There was an ephemeral red burst as the sword’s thruster briefly kicked in.

A burning crimson wound as the monomolecular, vibrating edge cut through the Cheka’s shoulder.

Murati threw her weight down and aside.

A chunk of metal blew off the Cheka, the shoulder in pieces, the roll of steel cable floating away in the debris as her left jet anchor pod ejected from the machine’s body. Murati torturously wrenched her mecha to face the attacker and shoot, but she was out of balance, damaged, and her enemy was still moving. Now fearless with a tumbling, dazed opponent, the attacker flew right through Murati’s desperate gunfire and swung its sword, this time to take the head–

“Murati! Get back!”

Shalikova shouted in desperation and surged ahead.

Shoulder set, she rammed herself in between Murati and the attacker.

Reacting with incredible alacrity, the enemy threw itself back from Shalikova.

There was no word from Murati, but the Cheka still looked stable in the water.

“Damn it.”

Every time, just like Khadija, the attacker went from motion to motion, fluidly, perfectly.

Others would have been disoriented for even a second having to wrench their machine back. This pilot expertly used the verniers to retreat as Shalikova entered their space, and to then thrust upward and resume maneuver. It all happened so fast that there was no distinction between the two separate instances of thrust. Just like Khadija, who moved like a serpent through the waters, perfectly conserving momentum throughout. This was a whole other level from the enemies they had faced so far, and it was only from observing a veteran like Khadija as keenly as she had that Shalikova understood the gulf between herself and this foe. She understood enough to fear them.

That machine was no ordinary Volker either.

Volkers were almost comical in how round they were, the arms practically came out of the central orb with slanted shoulders barely covering the joint, their helmeted heads affixed in an exposed mount right atop the hull. Any angled armor surfaces were clearly bolted on as an afterthought. Nothing like the machine now in front of her.

In place of the orb-like body was a robust, three-piece, interlocking chest, waist/hip, and shoulder chassis. Armored surfaces concealing the cockpit boasted complex geometry to help deflect and absorb impacts. Broadly triangular, the silhouette had wider shoulders and a humanoid, helmeted “head” with multi-directional, almost snake-eyed, visor-like cameras. Its arms and legs were modified with light but steeply angled armor over the joints. There was no bulge anywhere for a battery, and an extra jet on the back, with small intakes all around the machine, all “second gen” traits.

A new second generation mecha, to add to the Empire’s advantage–

Nevertheless, Shalikova charged after this enemy.

“That cat wouldn’t turn away from something like this!”

Her voice coming out of her lips was desperate, exhausted, cracking with fear.

Her mind was working so fast her brain pounded with pain.

And still, she went after that enemy with all her might, just moments after it bested Murati.

There was no reason to attack the Irmingard if she was not willing to lunge at the monsters that came from it. That flagship already outclassed the Brigand in every way. The Imbrian Empire already outclassed the Union in every way. And yet, Khadija, that brilliant pilot who had mastered the sea, still fought these unspeakable odds in the revolution. She saw herself dwarfed and outmatched by enormous guns and ships and fought on regardless.

Shalikova couldn’t bear losing to that woman in this too.

Steeled by her fear, with beasts of death before and behind her, she attacked.

“Where will it move, where–”

Shalikova centered the enemy in her vision and opened fire with her assault rifle.

Once more the opponent thrust upward out of the firing line.

“You like going up, huh?”

She tried to put her barrel ahead of where the enemy would go, rapping the trigger.

With graceful banking movements the enemy avoided fire and arced toward her. A quick burst of gunfire responded, and Shalikova thrust herself deeper down to avoid it. All the while facing the enemy, shooting up at them at the edge of her vision. Chasing a shadow that moved faster than she could hope to track, briefly lighting it with feeble bursts of gunfire that did not even graze the wake of its jets. Between her own evasive maneuvers and the dexterous way her enemy moved she was shooting into the water and doing nothing but stirring up empty bubbles. She was shooting more wastefully than her opponent, and soon found herself close to having to reload.

Luckily, she wasn’t trying to hit them directly.

She was just trying to get them moving.

Shalikova ceased running away from the enemy and burst forward in their direction.

Already facing the enemy as she retreated, the abrupt switch to charging in her direction caused her no disorientation. Firing all her solid fuel thrusters and ramming down the pedals for all the jet power she could muster, Shalikova threw herself at an enemy that was dashing at her, cutting their distance dramatically. From the magnetic strip behind her mecha she withdrew and quickly unfolded her diamond sword, revved up the motor and spun the teeth. Along with taking the sword she also threw out everything else on her magnetic strip, shedding some precious weight.

In a second, she was in the enemy’s face, sword out, swinging, with all her momentum.

Her opponent did not stand for such a thing and with a snap thrust, leaped over her.

Just like with Murati she was trying to swing at her from behind.

“I’ve already seen that trick!”

Practically cackling, Shalikova angled every fin, reallocated all the movable weight, and threw all of her thrust into a lurching motion that took her suddenly down and to the left. Her body wrenched in her chair at the sudden twisting of the chassis, but the enemy’s swing completely missed her, slicing through the water and leaving her overextended.

She was in no position to fight back and that mecha was now right behind her–

“Got you! I got you, you bastard!”

Behind her, a grenade that had been on her magnetic strip, armed and discarded, went off.

Water vaporized rapidly around the explosion forming an enormous bubble just a handful of meters away.

The shockwave threw Shalikova into total disarray. She spun feet over head, carried on the sudden wave generated by the explosion. Too close, suicidally close, but–

Struggling with her controls and trying to right herself she adjusted the cameras–

Looking for debris–

From behind her, that mecha suddenly reappeared, sword overhead and coming down.

There was nothing Shalikova could do. She had no time to respond.

She closed eyes that were stinging with sweat and tears and grit her teeth.

Her hydrophone picked up the clanging of metal on metal in the waters.

When she heard it over the headset, she also heard herself breathe.

Felt her heart beating, faster and faster.

Then a burst of gunfire.

Shalikova’s eyes opened wide, and she looked frantically at her cameras.

Murati’s Cheka was approaching, opening fire with a shaking arm and a damaged rifle.

Clearly limping in the water, having lost some energy cells from the attack it endured.

Her shooting was missing the mark, no better than the flak from the patrol ships–

But between Shalikova and the enemy, a different ally stood, suddenly formidable.

“You did good, Shali~”

Over the communicator, sounded the soft, playful, calm voice of Khadija al-Shajara.

Holding her own sword and standing face to face with the mecha in front of them.

Both having stopped moving for an instant as if respecting each other.

That enemy did not fear Murati’s shooting or Shalikova’s tricks, but this gave her pause.

“Khadija–”

Shalikova was almost going to apologize. She felt so helpless.

Khadija interrupted her immediately.

“Leave this to me. You’ve done everything you could. Give Valya the other bomb and take Murati’s limping remains away from here before she hurts herself or us.” She paused, and after a deep breath, released a bit of laughter. Her tone changed. “I’m not one to recite the name of the Lord for every detail like some other Shimii do, but this is fated, Shalikova. The Red Baron of Cascabel. I was fated to meet her here. We’re gonna settle a little score, she and I.”

Her voice was slick with a bloodthirst that Shalikova had never heard from her before.

Had the fighting gotten to her so badly? What was she babbling about?

Shalikova was in no position to do anything but what she was told, however.

Without openly questioning Khadija, she started to move away.

It was at that point, that whatever fated bell tolled for Khadija tolled for the rest of them.

Twin, massive, concussive shocks into the water that left the Union soldiers speechless.

In that moment, the Irmingard dreadnought fired its 203mm guns in anger.


Previous ~ Next

Innocents In The Stream [6.2]

This chapter contains mild sexual content.

“Semyon!”

Fatima’s voice sounded across the ship, in every hall and every room.

Everywhere it was heard, the crew was unprepared to respond to it.

Murati in particular had Karuniya’s legs wrapped around her waist, her lips giving deep, sucking kisses on her neck, when the alarm sounded. Murati had just barely thrust inside Karuniya when the pair of them were so suddenly startled by the flashing lights and the voice. Each of them wanted to jump a different direction and they fell off the bed together, hitting the cold ground. All around them the dark room was tinged red by the alert lights.

“What the hell?” Murati cried out. Karuniya barely clung to her, breathing heavily, still dazed with passion.

Code “Semyon” meant an all-hands on deck combat alert.

“Solceanos defend!” Murati shouted, uncharacteristically. “We’re under attack!”

Karuniya’s eyes drew wide open for the first time since they hit the bed.

Upon realizing the gravity of the situation Murati and Karuniya scrambled in opposite directions for clothes.

There was no time — they had to react immediately. Murati had hardly buttoned up the sleeveless TBT shirt and put on a pair of pants when she ran out of the room, sans jacket, hat, a tie, her shoes or even underwear. She was still struggling with the buttons as she went, but the urgency of the situation did not allow her to tarry any longer.

“Good luck!” Karuniya shouted after her.

“I love you!” Murati shouted back.

She ran as fast she could, cutting through the commotion in the halls to reach the ship’s Bridge.

There Murati found a bedraggled group of officers in varying stages of undress getting to their stations.

A group of young gas gunners with bleary expressions and half buttoned shirts ran past everyone down to the bottom of the bridge to access their weapons. Semyonova wandered in wearing a bathrobe over a bodysuit. There were several officers that were wearing camisoles or tanktops, workout pants, or simply underwear. Fatima Al-Suhar at the sonar station seemed to be the most aware of the group, along with a sick looking Alexandra and a jittery Fernanda: this trio was also perhaps the most fully dressed of the officer cadre, since they were assigned the night shift.

The Captain had just taken her seat, along with the Commissar beside her.

“We absolutely have to develop more readiness than this.” Aaliyah grumbled.

She was barefoot and had a long coat fully closed over whatever she was wearing under — if anything.

Ulyana was still fiddling with the buttons of her shirt even as she took her place in the Captain’s chair. With clear consternation in her face and in clear view of everyone, she did her buttons one by one over what was clearly a quite risque semi-translucent lace-trim black bra. She had the time to put on the uniform skirt, but no leggings.

“I guess we should all sleep with our clothes on from now.” Ulyana grumbled.

“Why do you sleep with all your clothes off?” Aaliyah whispered to her.

Murati clearly heard them, standing next to the command station, and cleared her throat audibly.

This noise sent Aaliyah’s tail up into the air. “Captain on bridge! Let’s get organized!”

For a bunch of half-asleep, half-naked people, the bridge crew responded to the alarm in a few minutes total. This was a showing that could have gone much worse. At least they were now alert. Fatima looked like the wait had been nailbiting for her. She was catching her breath when she was asked to report. With a sweep of her fingers, she pushed the various findings from her Sonar display over to the main screen for everyone to examine more closely.

“I sounded the alarm after identifying distant mechanical noises over the sonar as a fleet of Imperial navy vessels. In all the fleet has eight vessels: four cutters, two frigates mainly acting as Diver tenders, a destroyer covering the flagship, and an Irmingard class dreadnought. All of the models save for the flagship are older designs. From the knocking sounds of their propulsion they are also in relatively bad shape. This fleet has been approaching at combat speed.”

For a moment, everyone hearing Fatima’s report froze up. Alex briefly and audibly hyperventilated.

Fatima looked like she wanted to hide behind the divider to the gas gunner’s stations.

Everyone’s bleary, terrified attention was on her and she was withering under their gazes.

“Are you absolutely sure this fleet is headed toward us? It could be a coincidence, right?”

The Captain was the first to break the silence. Fatima shook her head, her ears drooping.

“All evidence points to them matching our bearing from a long distance.” Fatima said.

“Captain, should we proceed as though this is a combat situation?” Aaliyah asked.

Ulyana put her hands on the armrests of her chair and took a deep breath.

“Yes, I trust Fatima’s instincts completely. If she says we’re being chased, then we are. What I don’t understand is what would compel a whole fleet of Imperials to suddenly tail us? Including that Irmingard class from Serrano?”

Murati felt a sudden weight in her stomach. Listening silently and wracked with guilt.

Had her tarrying in Serrano led to this? Had she doomed the mission and all her crew?

“It can’t have been anything we did. None of our actions in Serrano could have raised suspicion.” Aaliyah said. “Perhaps order has collapsed; these ships may have formed a fleet to turn to banditry due to the absence of a strong central Imperial authority after the Emperor’s death.”

“That makes a really dark kind of sense. God damn it.” Ulyana said.

That settled the issue of culpability immediately.

Murati’s panic simmered down to a small guilt and shame over her own reaction.

The Captain and Commissar continued to deliberate for a few moments.

“Maybe we can bribe them to go away then. But maybe 3 million marks won’t be enough.”

“Right now the overarching question is: do we run, or confront them?” Aaliyah asked.

Ulyana grunted with consternation and turned her head to the weapons officers.

“Gunnery, report! Fernanda, how’s the main gun? What’s the ETA on weapons range?”

Fernanda shook her head.

“Our primary armament is woefully ill-positioned to forfend attack from an enemy pursuer. We will have at our disposal only three 76 mm guns on the aft mounts if our positional relationships remain unchanged.”

“Of course, the conning tower is in the way.” Ulyana lifted her hand over face. She was clearly having difficulties. “But if we turn to commit to a fight, we may not be able to turn again and run. Helmsman, if we max out the engines now, can we get away from that enemy fleet?” By this point everyone had taken to their stations properly, so Helmsman Kamarik was taking the wheel of the Brigand as he was addressed, and Zachikova and Semyonova were also on station.

“My girl can outrun the trash, but not that Irmingard, at least not for long.” Kamarik said. “Newer dreadnoughts have bigger reactors, more efficient jets, and better distribution of mass. We can sprint away for a moment, but she’ll catch us in the long run; unless we’ve made any progress on those extra thrusters. Maybe that’ll give us enough of an edge.”

“Zachikova?” Ulyana turned to the inexpressive electronic warfare officer for comment.

“I’ve got some test software ready in my station. We can certainly try it.” Zachikova replied.

“We still have to do something on our end to create an opening to escape. Otherwise they will just shoot us with the dreadnought’s main gun, and we’ll be sitting ducks, if we even survive the attack.” Aaliyah said.

“Unfortunately, I’m inclined to agree with you. We’ll have to assume we’re trapped for now.” Ulyana said. “At the moment, running is out of the question. Even if it becomes possible later, those guns remain a problem–”

While the Captain and Commissar deliberated, Murati stood in silence next to them, thinking about the tenor of their discussion as the Irmingard loomed distantly. Her mind was clouded. A mixture of fear, anxiety, and the frustrating need to act in the grip of both kept her cowed, but there were seeds of an idea, born of that frustration. Every part of her being was screaming at her that this was not right, and something was missing. She kept asking herself what the Captain and Commissar assumed about their situation. Why were they talking like this?

“Commissar, if they go all out, do you think the armor will hold?”

“If they hit us in the rear, we’ll sink, full stop. Not even worth thinking about further.”

They were wrong.

They were both wrong about the scenario!

Murati thrust her hand up into the air and closed her eyes.

In that instant, everyone who had been looking the Captain’s way turned their eyes on her.

She felt like the entire crew was staring at her at that moment.

Ulyana and Aaliyah noticed quite quickly.

“Got any ideas, First Officer?” Aaliyah asked.

“Yes, I believe I do. I think we’re looking at this the wrong way.”

Murati lowered her hand slowly. She was a bit embarrassed and couldn’t hide her troubled expression.

“You have the floor then.” Ulyana said. “Try to make it quick though.” She winked.

“Right.” Murati took in a breath and centered herself. She remembered her speeches to the peer councils, where she petitioned time and again for a ship. Those speeches that Karuniya admired so much. “At the moment, it is not possible that the Irmingard class sees us as a military vessel. The Brigand was classed by the Serrano tower as a cargo ship. Our main guns are hidden, and we have never moved at combat speed since we left Serrano. We have an advantage there; we don’t know the Irmingard’s intentions, but they on the other hand are unaware of our capabilities.”

In a battle, initiative was important, but initiative was enabled by information.

Maybe an enemy with perfect information could have taken the initiative against them.

Murati believed the Commissar and Captain to be overestimating the enemy’s information.

Or perhaps, they simply filled themselves with anxiety without thinking realistically.

“You’re right! That’s a sharp point.” Ulyana said. “They wouldn’t expect a Diver attack! Hell, they wouldn’t expect an attack of any kind right now. We could do some damage with that. Maybe enough to get away from them.”

“If we can surprise them, maybe.” Aaliyah said. “That said even if we catch them off-guard, we can’t withstand a direct hit from the Irmingard’s main gun to our rear. So trying to lure them into a trap might still be a moot point if we have no defenses against their counterattack. We could just be dooming our diver squadron to be captured for nothing.”

“I don’t think the Irmingard will shoot us.” Murati said. While her superior officers watched, she started to talk, uninterrupted, disgorging the contents of her mind. “Their objective just can’t be to destroy us. What does that profit them? It makes no sense! You said it to me yourself, Captain. In the Empire, it’s all about the money. We can’t know whether they’re bandits or not, but I think you’re right that they want something from us, that they stand to gain from this. Why randomly attack a cargo ship? Why sink it? It would cost them ammo, time, fuel rod erosion, parts wastage, especially with those old and janky ships. I think that Irmingard is calling the shots, and it rounded up this fleet to come after us. I believe they have an agenda that will prevent them from shooting. Violence at this scale is never random.”

Ulyana and Aaliyah stared at Murati, who for a moment thought she must’ve said something wrong to get that kind of reaction. They then looked at one another, deep in thought. A few seconds of deadly silence lasted from when Murati stopped talking, to the Captain standing up from her chair. She seemed to have hatched some kind of plan right then.

“Murati, I’m betting it all on you, so don’t let me down.”

She spoke so that only Murati and Aaliyah could hear, and she winked at the two of them.

Then she turned to the bridge and began to give off orders, swinging her arm in front of her with a flourish, a determined smile on her face and a renewed vigor in her voice. “Al-Suhar, I will need up to the minute updates on the position of the enemy fleet! Keep an eye on them! Helmsman Kamarik, retain this speed for now but match the Irmingard’s once it comes within a 1 km range. Semyonova, send out a line buoy to trail behind the ship and when the time comes, demand to speak with the Irmingard’s commanding officer on video. Geninov and De La Rosa, prepare the weapons but you will only shoot with my explicit orders. Zachikova, have your software ready to go as quickly as humanly possible. And Nakara, get your squadron ready to deploy immediately, I want you out of the hangar the instant I command it. Get out and there and give that flagship hell! We’ll escape once you’ve bought us an opening.”

For a split second the bridge officers were in awe of this sudden display of authority.

Never before had their Captain Korabiskaya spoken so powerfully and decisively to them.

With that same vigor that she showed them, the officers began to respond in kind.

Even Aaliyah seemed taken aback with the Captain’s swift turn and remained silent.

Letting her assume command, unassisted, the only voice heard: a Commissar’s respect.

“We’re not fighting to score a kill here! Let’s make like the pistol shrimp: punch and run!”

Captain Korabiskaya sat back in her chair, pushed herself up against the seat and sighed.

All around Murati, the bridge came to life again. Every officer turned their backs and their gazes fell deep into their stations, working on their computers. When they communicated, they spoke from their stations with clarity rather than turning to face the Captain again. There was no complaining. Having received clear instructions from the Captain, they set about their tasks. It struck Murati that this is what every other bridge she’d been in was like — these folks could all be professional when the situation demanded. All of them had great achievements on their records.

They could rise to the occasion, even if they were eccentrics personally.

There was a reason they were all selected to be on this ship.

Maybe, they could pull this off if as long as it was this crew — and led by this woman.

“Captain Korabiskaya, ma’am,”

Murati stood in attention at Ulyana’s side and saluted.

“My squad will be ready. Have Semyonova let us know when to deploy.”

“Godspeed, Murati. I’ll do everything I can from here to give you a good distraction.”

Ulyana smiled at her, and Aaliyah saluted back at her with a small smile as well.

The Captain’s face was bright with hope as always, but also steeled with determination.

At her side, the Commissar sat with her eyes deeply focused, a rock of stability.

They had developed a silent trust. Everyone in this room was developing this trust too.

Murati had never seen them like this, and she felt conviction rising again in herself.

That deep, clear, commanding voice, the radiance in her eyes, the grace of her movements. Ulyana Korabiskaya truly was a seasoned ship’s Captain. She was everything Murati aspired to be. The feeling Murati had in her chest when she witnessed her taking command is what she always wanted to instill in others. That ability to dispel helplessness and move these disparate people toward a single justice. Spreading her wings to protect them, while inspiring them to fight at her side. Ever since Murati saw this same thing when she was a child in the care of Yervik Deshnov.

There was no room to falter when she was commanded by such a gallant Captain.

In fact, she felt ashamed that she ever had doubt in Captain Korabiskaya.

The Captain had been right. Murati was still not ready. She had a lot of work to do.

It wasn’t enough to just know how to fight. She had to learn to lead people too.

Nevertheless, as she left the bridge, her determination to achieve that seat burned brighter.


Since being detected, the Irmingard class and its escorts trailed the Brigand through open ocean for what felt like an eternity before coming into range of a trailing line communications buoy that Captain Korabiskaya had ordered deployed from the aft utility launcher. With about a kilometer separating the enemy fleet from the Brigand, and closing, it became increasingly clear to the Captain that the enemy had no intention of shooting first.

She could breathe just a bit easier.

Murati had been right. Ulyana should have thought of the bigger picture.

Anticipating her video call with the enemy, Ulyana took a moment to complete dressing herself, donning the teal TBT uniform half-jacket, and tying her blond hair up into a ponytail, as well as quickly redoing at least her lipstick. She had enough time to make herself professionally presentable, if not comely, before the situation accelerated once more.

Communications Officer Semyonova had hailed the enemy fleet through the comm buoy.

Minutes later, the bubbly blond had a dire expression as she turned to the Captain.

“Captain, we’ve received a response. The Irmingard class is identifying itself as the Iron Lady, an Inquisition flagship under the command of one Grand Inquisitor Gertrude Lichtenberg. She has acquiesced to speaking to us, but is it really okay for us to link up with her?” She asked.

It took all of Ulyana’s inner strength not to respond too drastically to that information.

She wanted to scream. An Inquisition ship could mean they messed up somewhere.

“I can’t think of a single justifiable reason they would be tailing us.” Aaliyah said.

Ulyana let out a quiet breath, thanking God for the good timing of her Commissar.

Aaliyah was right. Looking back on everything that happened in Serrano, nothing should have caught the attention of the authorities to such a drastic degree. It was not possible that the dock workers could have ratted them out, because Union intelligence money was part of their bread and butter smuggling gigs, and the Empire would have had them all shot, not made a better deal. Murati’s stubbornness with the homeless people would have never provoked this kind of response. Ulyana could only reasonably assume that this was a personal action for this Inquisitor.

Why their cargo ship specifically?

It was berthed nearest, perhaps, so the Inquisitor saw it and saw it being loaded with some goods, like Marina’s crated up Diver. So perhaps it made a juicy target in that way. The Brigand, as a cruiser-size hauler, was among the biggest ones that would have been at the port of Serrano. Or perhaps they were simply unlucky, and the Inquisitor had just set out the same way and found a target to slake her corrupt appetite for civilian money.

There had to be an explanation for everything. Ulyana had to get in this woman’s head.

“Commissar, I’m going to do my best to keep them occupied for a bit.” Ulyana said.

Aaliyah understood. She took off her peaked cap, put it out of view, and stood away.

That way it would be only Ulyana and Lichtenberg talking, or so she hoped.

“Semyonova, open video communication. Zachikova, watch the network closely.”

Zachikova grinned. “Let them try anything. I’ll slap them so fast their heads will spin.”

Semyonova nodded her head solemnly. “I’m connecting us to the Iron Lady.”

Ulyana adjusted the arms on the sides of her chair to bring a monitor up in front of her face. This monitor and its attached camera would project her face and show that of her opponent. For a moment it showed nothing but diagnostics, until Semyonova swiped a video window from her station to Ulyana’s. That feed was murky at first, but when the connection went through, a woman appeared on the screen with a pristine silver wall behind her. There was a shield emblazoned on that wall that was visible in the feed, the surface of it bearing a symbol of a cross and dagger.

“Greetings, Captain. I am Gertrude Lichtenberg, a Grand Inquisitor of the Imbrian Empire. I take it that you are in command of the hauler registered in Serrano as ‘Private Company Asset TBT-009 Pandora’s Box’? Quite a grand name for a humble workhorse of a design if I may comment. So then, Pandora’s Box, who am I speaking to today?”

Though her face remained void of emotion, Ulyana kicked herself internally.

Why did she let Semyonova decide the ship’s name that they gave to the Serrano tower?

She should have known the flighty blond would pick something silly.

For a moment, Ulyana hesitated as to whether to give her name to the Inquisitor. Thinking about it briefly, however, she felt that Imperial intelligence wouldn’t have had information on individual soldiers. They were probably concerned with people more important than that. While Ulyana was known as a war hero to the Union Navy, she wasn’t a household name. There was no chance an Inquisition computer would identify her immediately.

“I’m Ulyana Korabiskaya.” She finally dared to say.

Gertrude Lichtenberg gave off a strong presence, even through the video. In Ulyana’s mind, it was not just the uniform either. Certainly, the cape, epaulettes and the tall hat helped; but it was the strong features of her face, like her sharp jawline, regal nose, piercing eyes, and olive skin that really gave her a degree of fierce handsomeness. She was the first Imperial officer Ulyana had talked to face to face. Her easy confidence and almost smiling demeanor directly traced to the incredible power she boasted. This woman commanded one of the most powerful ships on the planet.

“We’ve been tailing for a while, Captain Korabiskaya. You’ve clearly been aware of our presence but maintained speed all the same, and even matched us when we neared. You know we’re pursuing. While I appreciate being able to talk face to face, I would like to request that you slow down for an inspection. We could arrange to meet in the flesh.”

Ulyana gave a prearranged signal to the bridge crew, laying back on her seat.

Helmsman Kamarik began to slow down by miniscule amounts, fractions of a percent.

Semyonova, meanwhile, sent a text message down to the hangar. Ulyana took notice.

“We are slowing, Inquisitor. May I ask what your intentions are in this situation?”

“You say you’re slowing?”

“Indeed, I’ve already given the command.”

Lady Lichtenberg narrowed her eyes and grunted lightly.

“Don’t test me, Captain. I want you to actually slow your ship down, right now.”

“I’m afraid this old thing can’t just stop instantly without a turbine breaking.”

“That’s none of my concern. Slow down for detention and inspection this instant.”

No threats of shooting? Ulyana felt like any ordinary police would have drawn a weapon.

Especially an Inquisitor with the world’s biggest ship-mounted guns to potentially draw.

The Captain was starting to believe her counterpart truly didn’t have intention to shoot.

Ulyana continued. “Are we charged with any sort of wrongdoing? Are there routine cargo checks in place now? And here I thought Sverland would be a good place to do business in the current climate. Being frank, our reputation is at stake, so we can’t be delayed very long. In tough times like this, we need to prove our reliability.”

Something about what she said clearly struck a nerve with the Inquisitor.

Though she was not sure of which part, Ulyana could see she was getting under her skin.

Sounding as irritated as she looked, the Inquisitor responded, in an almost petulant voice.

“You’re quite mouthy for someone I’m a few minutes from detaining.”

“Aside from speed, tenacity and courage are what our customers expect from us.”

“Listen, mercenary, I’m neither fooled nor impressed with your little cover story. We all know what you mean by transport company. I have no idea what rotten deeds your crew have participated in, and I frankly don’t care. All I want is to inspect you, get your roster, and be on my way. If you’ve got nothing to hide from me in your cargo hold, then you’ve got nothing to fear. Slow down considerably, or we will be forced to slow you down by our own means.”

Mercenary? What did she mean by that? They were pretending to haul goods!

Was transport company really a euphemism in the Empire? And a euphemism for what?

Nevertheless, Ulyana was getting what she wanted. There was still no mention of the guns.

In any other situation, those guns would be all the leverage the Inquisitor would ever need.

Trusting in Murati’s assessment, she called Lichtenberg’s bluff and continued to push.

“Inquisitor, if you shoot us, it will jeopardize our valuable cargo, and nobody profits.”

At that moment, for the first time, Lichtenberg’s stone visage suddenly shattered.

Her eyes drew wide and for a moment, her breath seemed caught in her throat.

She was not quick to any issue any more threats. In fact, she was not speaking at all.

“I believe we can come to a suitable agreement.” Ulyana said, pushing her luck in the Inquisitor’s silence and the sudden moment of anxiety her opponent experienced. “We’re on a tight schedule, and our cargo is our life, but I’m able to part with a tidy sum of cash instead. Purses are probably getting a bit tight in the Inquisition right now, are they not? I’ll pay a nice fine so we can overlook all of this unpleasantness and go about our days.”

“You bastards; you fucking animals; you’ll desist at once. At once!”

That reaction was unexpected. Seeing the Inquisitor so filled with frustrated emotion.

Lady Lichtenberg suddenly started shouting. “Captain Korabiskaya there is no way for you to run from this. We will hunt you to the end of the Ocean. If you run from me I guarantee you that your life is over. My men will board your filthy little ship and slaughter every illiterate merc stupid enough to have taken your money to do this job. I’ll personally make you taste the floor of the coldest, darkest cell in the foulest corner of the Imbrium, where you’ll be interred in lightless stupor until your skin and hair fall off. Stop right now, or I will make you beg to be shot!”

Ulyana blinked with surprise. Never before had she been so verbally assaulted in her life.

However, the sheer brutality of that reaction belied the inexperience of its source.

Everything Murati suspected was confirmed.

Inquisitor Lichtenberg could not turn her ship’s mighty cannons on the Brigand.

Confident in herself, Ulyana mustered up a smile, despite the accelerated beating of her heart and the ringing of the Inquisitor’s furious voice still abusing her in her ears. And as the Captain’s pretty red lips crept up into that smile, the Inquisitor froze in mute fury once more, eyes slowly drawing farther as she failed to elicit her desired response.

“Inquisitor, kinky as it sounds, that’s just not my idea of a good time. Such handsomeness as you possess is wasted completely if you can’t read what your partner wants from you. I would not be surprised to find out you’ve been quite unlucky with love if this is how you flirt with a gorgeous older woman the first chance you get.”

Ulyana winked at her.

Lady Lichtenberg’s jaw visibly twitched in response.

Her lips started to mouth something, as if she were mumbling to herself.

Anyone else may have overlooked it.

For Ulyana, used to picking up girls in the loudest parties in the Union, it was clear.

You– You must– You must know about her. You must know who she is.

It was so strange and outlandish a thing that Ulyana second guessed herself if she saw it.

“Inquisitor, we’re detecting an approach!”

From outside the frame of the Inquisitor’s video feed, someone was getting her attention.

Somehow, despite everything stacked against her, Ulyana really had done her part.

“I’ll have to bid adieu, Inquisitor! Zachikova, deploy the acoustic jammer, now!”

“Wait! What! I’ll–!”

The Inquisitor’s furious gaze was cut off as Semyonova terminated her video feed.

Zachikova flipped an arming switch with a grin on her face. Fatima withdrew her earbuds.

On the main screen in front of everyone on the Bridge, the sonar picture of the enemy fleet, approaching past the kilometer range, suddenly blurred heavily as an absolutely hellish amount of multi-modal noise across a host of frequencies began to sound across their stretch of the Nectaris. One agarthic-powered munition fired from the utility launcher sailed between the fleets and began a massive attack on the acoustic equipment the ships and computers depended on. It was such a cacophony that the visual prediction grew muddy, the shapes of things deforming like clay as the source of the data the computers were using was completely distorted by the waveform pollution.

For a ship fighting underwater, this was akin to screaming at the top of your lungs to deafen an enemy.

Everyone for kilometers would have detected the noise.

However, as part of that gamble, their enemy would be completely blinded for a key instant.

It was all the cover that they could give their Divers as they approached the enemy.

In an age of advanced computing such as theirs, these diversions were short lived.

But every second counted in the informational space.

Once the jamming noise was ultimately attenuated out by the enemy’s electronic warfare officer less than a minute later, Zachikova shut down the munition on their end, and once again the main screen on the Brigand represented an accurate picture of what was happening around them. Six figures representing their Divers had been able to gain substantially on the enemy from the distraction, and the battle was about to be joined in earnest by all parties.

“Battle stations!” Ulyana cried out. “Get ready to support the Diver operations!”

Captain Korabiskaya led her bridge with the same crazed energy that led her to try to flirt with an Inquisitor. Everything they were doing was wholly improvisational, the enemy before them was qualitatively stronger in every way, and they had no way of knowing if they could even escape this engagement, much less throw off the Inquisition’s pursuit in the longer term. In truth, their mission could have been jeopardized forever at that exact moment, over before it began.

And yet, Ulyana’s heart was driven by this same insane hope that she had instilled in everyone else.

Murati Nakara had been right. Despite everything, they still had the smallest chance to succeed.

Now all she could do was to lead her precious crew and entrust Murati with the rest.

“Captain,”

As the battle was joined, and Ulyana sat back in her chair to breathe for just a moment before she had to start directing their fire and taking communications, Commissar Aaliyah resumed her seat beside her and gently whispered, in a way that would draw the Captain’s attention to her.

Across her lips, a fleeting little smile played that warmed the Captain’s heart.

“Unorthodox technique, but well played. You were excellent, Captain.” She said.

“At least I maintained emotional control. But the Inquisitor was a poor opponent for a woman who has sweet-talked her way into as many wild parties over the years, as I have.” Ulyana said nervously.

For once, Aaliyah’s ears perked up, and she laughed a little bit with the Captain.

For a brief second, the pair of them could take comfort, as if in the eye of a storm.

Despite everything against them, they created a small chance to win, and Ulyana could savor it.


Previous ~ Next

Overheard In The Waves #1

On a particular evening that could have been like any other, the perennial pair of late shifters Alexandra Geninov and Fernanda Santapena-De La Rosa found themselves once more drawn by duty to the bridge of the UNX-001 Brigand. Both of them were ordered to stand ready for another night that would be assuredly full of petty bickering and sniping. Though they tried their best not to do so, procrastinating some amount of time in their rooms to give the other a head start, the two quickly ran into one another in the hall and found themselves at the exact same pace to their destination.

Fernanda gave her blond-and-purple hair a haughty toss and turned her cheek.

“One would think you were shadowing my steps, gamer, with how regrettably often I meet thee!”

Alex rolled her eyes, but made no effort to keep her lanky frame at length from the smaller officer.

“Well, since you’re here, listen: you can’t just drop a thee at random when you already used you.”

Fernanda bared gritted fangs and closed her fists. “Oh, just be quiet, Geninov!”

Alex raised her hand to her own cheek and put on a silly expression.

Had her silky brown hair not been tied up in its usual bun, she would have tried to do a mocking toss of it.

Silence, ye pitiable gaming worm— or something like that, would be more appropriate.”

“You–!”

Met with narrowed, unfriendly eyes, Alex felt rather satisfied with herself until, distracted as she was, she stumbled right over a folding chair which had been left in the middle of the hall. Even in the evening, with the hall to the bridge becoming quite uninhabited, one would not have expected a folding chair to be in the way, and so Alex hit her leg with it, lost her balance over it, tipped right across the seat and slid off, coming to rest on her back with the wind knocked out of her. Staring up at the ceiling, with the world spinning around her, she almost thought, maybe Fernanda did have dark powers locked in her eyes, or the ability to perform vile hexes, or all the other strange things she talked about.

“Be careful with the chairs please.”

At that point, Alex thought she heard the droning voice of Braya Zachikova.

But it couldn’t have been. Why would she be out in the middle of the hall for no reason?

In a strange display of camaraderie, Fernanda stood over Alex and actually helped her to get back up.

It was at that point that Alex noticed that along with the folding chair, there was a table in the hall.

A black folding table, behind which was a second folding chair.

And sitting on this particular folding chair was, indeed, Braya Zachikova.

That spiral-shaped ponytail was unmistakable, as well as those two thick antennae she had for ears.

“Please return the guest chair to its neutral position.” She said, giving Alex an unkind look.

“What the fuck do you think you’re doing?” Alex started shouting.

Fernanda let go of her in response to her thrashing, and Alex nearly fell over again after being released.

“Zachikova, the fate of certain gamers aside, this behavior stands much unreasonable from you.”

The haughty gunnery officer put her hands to her hips and gave Zachikova a stern look that did nothing to faze her.

“‘What I am doing’ is I’m setting up a fortune-telling station.” Zachikova said.

Her unaffected tone of voice made it sound like the most natural thing to be doing at this hour.

“You’re setting up a fucking, what?” Alex asked. “And fucking, why?”

“An absolute refuse heap of vocabulary, Geninov.” Fernanda shook her head.

Zachikova gave the two a smug little grin. “There is a simple reason. I am bored. Entertain me.”

“I’m gonna flip this table right into your face!” Alex shouted.

“Will you flip it over with your entire body, like the chair?” Zachikova teased.

Fernanda grabbed hold of Alex before she could do something she may have regretted.

While the two of them vainly struggled in this way, Zachikova withdrew a minicomputer.

She set it down on the table, turned it toward the pair and pressed the power button.

Focusing on the screen for a moment, Alex and Fernanda stopped horsing around.

Green text on a black background scrolled by, to be replaced by a logo formed by text characters.

It resembled a crystal ball, lightly shaded, with the words “AugRy v.1.4” below it.

“While the graphics may look unimpressive, this is a fortune telling program honed by advanced machine learning of the sort used for our algorithmic predictors. All it needs from you is for you to touch the screen and speak any word. Using the underlying mathematics behind acoustics, it will divine your future, just as it can divine geometry and the classifications and bearings of enemy ships. And just for tonight, this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity is yours.”

Zachikova waved her hand over the device like a magician proudly revealing a trick item.

“What kind of sense does that make?” Alex said. “Just touch it, and say anything? Acoustics?”

Zachikova nodded her head silently and without expression. At Alex’s side, her blond companion scoffed.

“Fortune telling finds its provenance in the grandeur of the romantic epics.” Fernanda said. Her thin lips took on a serious expression. “It is unconscionable that a mere machine could divine the twisting fates of mortal souls!”

“What she said.” Alex replied, pointed with her thumb at Fernanda.

“Everything about ‘fate’ can be determined by mathematics.” Zachikova said. For a moment a tiny hint of passion crept into her voice. “From the moment you were born everything about you is a formula that a computer could have already figured out with the right data. Except when this idiot touched a Dendy and allowed it to ruin her entire life.”

“Well I bet your stupid computer wouldn’t have known I actually started on an Imperial Poly-Play–”

“I don’t care about your tedious opinions whatsoever. Just do the thing or go away.” Zachikova said bluntly.

Zachikova stamped her index finger on the table repeatedly like a demanding kiosk owner.

Fernanda and Alex glanced briefly at each other, sighed, and shrugged their shoulders.

“You know what, fine, I’m curious now what the hell this thing will even say.”

Alex put her finger down on the touchscreen and spoke into the hidden microphone at the bottom of the compact, square minicomputer. “Leviathan Fury.” She said. It was the first thing that came to mind — a title she loved to play and for which she held official high score records. Soon as the words left her mouth, the screen on the minicomputer turned into a scrolling wall of green text. Alex watched as the computer slowly generated a coherent message.

You will find lasting love in an unlikely place. Look near before you look far, and keep an open mind.

“That’s it? You just have an RNG in there don’t you? Sophisticated machine learning my ass.”

Alex crossed her arms and casually looked over to Fernanda, who was giving the screen a deathly glare.

“I– I believe I shall concede my own turn! For what adventure is one’s fate, if not unknown?”

There was a tiny tremor in her voice and a blush on her cheeks that Alex simply couldn’t place.

Regardless, all of the mystery had gone out of Zachikova’s little theater, and they were late for work.

“Well, the witch and I are needed on the bridge for late shift, so, uh, bye I guess–“

“I would rather you stay for a moment, actually.”

A gentle voice came from down the hall that send a chill down Alex’s spine.

Fernanda and Alex turned their heads and found a very large figure casually approaching the trio.

Waving one hand, long overcoat draped over her powerful shoulders, a smile on her soft and girlish face; it was none other than Security Chief Evgenya Akulantova, the enormous grey phantom stalking the halls of the Brigand ready to chomp on unsuspecting night shifters found goofing off. Despite her size and power, she could be whisper quiet when she wanted to, and never missed her mark. Alex and Fernanda had a powerful reaction even to the cheerful and maidenly demeanor of the Security Chief, who came to a stop between the two and looked down at the table.

“This is such a novel way of causing trouble that I’m more excited than pissed off.” Akulantova said.

She crossed her burly arms over her broad chest and stared directly at Zachikova.

Zachikova’s dull, unemotional expression did not change with Akulantova’s appearance.

“So, since you’re seated at the table that’s presently being a safety hazard right smack in the hall like this, Zachikova, can you explain to me what you’re even up to? Are you all gambling? I frankly can’t read this situation at all.”

“I’m administering a sophisticated fortune-telling program created by advanced machine learning.” Zachikova said.

Akulantova smiled and let out a toothy, jovial laugh.

“Fortune telling? Why are you doing this out in the hall at the start of the late shift?”

“I am bored and wanted attention.” Zachikova said simply.

“Kinda childish, don’t you think? You have important work to do, you know?” Akulantova said.

“I have already completed all my important work. My superior IQ and untroubled neurology renders me much more efficient at my tasks than the rest of you. This is both good and bad. It allows our ship to operate in the information space at much higher capacities than crews of which I am not a part of. It also means I am frequently very bored.”

After explaining herself, Zachikova’s lips curled into a tiny self-satisfied grin.

Akulantova smiled vacantly at Zachikova for a moment.

She set her jaw, and clicked her tongue.

“You two can go.” She said, briefly clasping her hands on Alex and Fernanda’s shoulders.

For her part, Alex felt like she was close to passing out from the brief but intense pressure.

“Zachikova, since you’re so bored, I’m going to give your mighty self something to focus on.”

Akulantova gently took Zachikova’s computer with one hand, and seized the folding table with the other hand,.

With a metallic creak, the table began to warp and buckle in Akulantova’s clearly wrathful grip.

“To make amends for your flagrant safety violations, you’re going to keep an eye on the bearing monitor in the hall here for two hours, and while you do that, just so you don’t fall asleep on me, and to get your blood pumping, you’ll do squats. Hundreds of squats. If you don’t know the form, I can show you like I’m showing this table I got in my hands how to squat.” Akulantova’s grip tightened on the table to the point her fingers went through the plastic surface.

Zachikova, still seated in her chair, did not hesitate to stand up and walk across the hall to the bearing monitor.

Standing in front of it, she lowered herself into a perfect squat and made sure she was being watched complying.

Watching her squat away, Akulantova sighed deeply and shook her head, murmuring “Officers,” to herself.

She then looked down at the minicomputer in her hand with a weary curiosity.

“Hey Chief, if you want your fortune told, just touch the thing and say a word.” Alex said.

She was trying to be amicable, but Akulantova merely glared at her sidelong.

Alex and Fernanda took the hint, saluted, and quickly went about their way.

Once they were out of earshot and Zachikova was well engaged in her punishment, Akulantova laid her thumb on the touchscreen and raised the underside of the minicomputer near her lips. She whispered a name, “Syrah,” into the machine and watched the text churn for a few moments. Looking about in a conspiratorial fashion, hoping no one else would appear in the halls, she then looked back down at the screen in time to catch her fortune spelling itself out.

Do not expect a second chance. Forgive yourself even if she doesn’t forgive you, and seek a new flame.

Akulantova stared at it for a while and sighed to herself, running her free hand over her face.

“Ugh, god damn it. Doesn’t take sophisticated machine learning to know that.” She mumbled bitterly.